*FORTUNATE SOULS GROUP-15 (INDIAN STATES)

Hits: 0

 

LIST OF WEST BENGAL
SL No. NAME INTRODUCTION PLACE PAGE NO
1 A Police man Suspected Baba & Gustadji as spy Batanagar LM-2673
2 A Police men Police officers of  Chief Minister Calcutta Lord Meher
3 Achari A. Suryanarayana Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
4 Acharya A. S. Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
5 Amiya Kant Das Attorney Calcutta LM-4641/
6 Baij Nath Self Calcutta Lord Meher
7 Cavas P. Khatao  Associate of Rustom Mama Calcutta LM-176
8 Ch. Narayanmurthy Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
9 Chari A. C. S. Self -Baba lover Calcutta Lord Meher
10 Chaturvedi Manju Self Calcutta Lord Meher
11 Chaube D S. & wife Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
12 Dr. Debavrath Chakravarty Self Calcutta LM-5440
13 Dr. Hira Lal Chopra Self           Calcutta LM-5206
14 Dr. Moorty G. S. N. & Savitri Professor & Gita Bhushan Kharagpur Lord Meher
15 Dr. Rai Chowria Self Calcutta Lord Meher
16 Dr. Samarendra Chandra Chatterjee, Self Calcutta LM-4141
17 Dr. Subodh Chandra Roy Self Calcutta LM-5059
18 Gopal A child Calcutta GG-125
19 Iyer P.S.V. A boy Calcutta Lm-5440
20 Justice Mukherjee P. B. Self Calcutta LM-5575
21 Mahuban Das Self Calcutta LM-4646
22 Manikyam L. K.. Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
23 Meher Kumar S/o G S N Moorty Calcutta GG-99
24 Murthy M.S. Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
25 Naidu T S Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
26 Nandi Panchu Gopal Divisional Engineer Calcutta LM-4981
27 Narayanmurthy Ch. Self Calcutta Lord Meher
28 Narsingarao G. V. Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
29 Panchu Ram Self Calcutta Lord Meher
30 Papayamma (Mrs) Self Howarh Sovenier-2008
31 Raghavulu A. V. Self Calcutta LM-4235
32 Raju N. L. Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
33 Ramadevi P. Self Howarh Souvenir-2008
34 Ramamurty  C . V. Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
35 Ramaswamy P Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
36 Rangarao K. Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
37 Rao C . H . Sanyasi Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
38 Rao H. Rama Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
39 Rao P. V. A. Janardhan Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
40 Rao Padala Venkata Ramna Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
41 Rao Y. Venugopala Self Howarh Souvenir-2008
42 Sarkar Anil & Rama Self  & wife Calcutta LM-4536
43 Sarkar P. K. B/o Anil K. Sarkar & Court Judge Calcutta LM-4506/GG-63
44 Suryanarayana K. Self Calcutta Souvenir-2008
45 Suryanarayana S Self Calcutta GG-99
         

 

 

Hits: 0

CONTACTS (WEST BENGAL)

 

1-A POLICE MAN

On 1st April 1948, Baba was out looking for masts on Mukamma Ghat in Batanagar, an amusing incident took place. Baba was conversing with mandali men and Gustadji as Gustadji was keeping silence, he was "talking" with his fingers, and Eruch, who was the most adept at putting his gestures into words, was interpreting for Baba. Because Gustadji had enjoyed a bumper breakfast that morning, he was in a good mood and his fingers moved rapidly.

Nearby a policeman was observing this odd exchange and became suspicious. He asked everyone to accompany him to the police station. Eruch asked what they had done wrong. "This man is not speaking but making signals and I am suspicious of him. You'll have to come with me to the station to be interrogated." The policeman thought there were some secret coded messages being passed between Baba and Gustadji by signs. Due to the bitter relations between India and Pakistan at the time, even the smallest, most trivial incidents were viewed with apprehension.

Eruch assured him, "We are Parsis, and this person is dumb and therefore was speaking through signs."

Gustadji's feelings were pricked by this repeated remark and he gestured to Eruch, "Why do you always call me 'dumb'? Am I dumb or observing silence?"

Eruch did not pay any attention to him and continued talking with the officer, but Baba snapped at Eruch, "What is he saying, what is he saying? Why don't you tell me what Gustadji is saying?"

When the policeman saw that there were two "dumb" persons in their group, he became even more suspicious! Eruch, with difficulty, persuaded him of their innocence and the man left. (Lord Meher-p-2638-1948)

 

5-AMIYA KANTI DAS

Amiya Kanti Das, an elderly attorney from Calcutta, arrived. Amiya Das had been longing for Baba's darshan since 1931, but had never been able to manage it for one reason or another.

Dedolchow informed Baba that Das had also brought some presents. Baba frowned and continued, "Baba does not need anything, only love from his lovers. I appreciate what you do; I know that it is the love in you that compels your actions. But all these things brought to me are illusory. Only love is real."

Amiya Das Was leaving, Baba remarked to Harry, "I know everything. Do you know how I know everything?"

Harry said he did not. Explaining, Baba said 4643:

Dedolchow and Amiya Das saw Baba the next day, along with various Poona workers. About 60 persons had gathered. At one point a mother approached Baba, cradling her infant in her arms. The baby was fast asleep, but Baba wanted to hold it. So the mother placed the child in Baba's arms, and Baba started tickling it and patting its cheeks until it woke up. Instead of crying, the baby stared at Baba intently and would not look away. Finally, the mother took the baby from Baba's arms — and then the baby started to cry!

Baba began a discourse and Das started to take notes. Baba signaled him to stop; he did not want any notes taken then. After the morning session, Dedolchow, Das and Jalbhai went out to lunch, and then to the zoo until one o'clock, after which they were to return to Guruprasad for the afternoon session with Baba.

On 31th March, Amiya Das of Calcutta returned for darshan, and Baba presented him with a glistening white rose. That afternoon at 4:30 P.M., Baba and nine of the mandali were driven to Bindra House and then Peshwa Park.

Another seaman, Harry Dedolchow, and A. K. Das visited Guruprasad for three days at this time. Dedolchow asked Baba if he could go to the hospital and visit his friend Joseph. Baba agreed, but instructed him, "When you go, tell Joseph the reason I did not let him drop his body was because he did not say my name when he was about to take his last breath."

Dedolchow found this confusing and said, "Baba, I used to live with the Harbs in San Francisco for many months, and Joseph always repeats your name for one hour every morning." (Lord Meher-p-4947-1963)

In Year 1960, Amiya Kanti Das, an elderly attorney from Calcutta, arrived. Amiya Das had been longing for Baba's darshan since 1931, but had never been able to manage it for one reason or another. Baba embraced him first and the old man wept.

Das had also brought some presents. Baba frowned and continued, "Baba does not need anything, only love from His lovers. I appreciate what you do; I know that it is the love in you that compels your actions. But all these things brought to Me are illusory. Only love is real." Baba embraced Amiya Kanti  Das. (Lord Meher-p-4641-1960)

 

7-CAVAS P. KHATAO

Cavas P. Khatao was a prominent theatrical associate of Rustom Mama. Merwan's maternal uncle. One day he met Merwan and felt extremely drawn to him. Khatao was an actor and the owner-director of the Alfred Theatrical Company, which had shifted its base of operations from Bombay to Calcutta some years previous. The company also regularly toured the north of India giving dramatic performances.

Memo sent Merwan to stay with his aunt and uncle for a change of scenery and to improve his disposition. Unfortunately Merwan was not at ease in Calcutta and felt uncomfortable away from his friends.

Mr. Khatao invited Merwan to stay at his home, but Merwan refused. Cavas offered Merwan a job with the company.

Merwan politely told Mr. Khatao, "Sir, I am not looking for a job."

"I will treat you like a son," Cavas replied. "Whatever conditions and wages you want I will meet. Don't refuse me."

Merwan answered, "Please don't press me any further about this." Nevertheless, Cavas persisted.

After staying three months in Calcutta, Merwan returned to Poona. Meanwhile, Rustom Mama had written his sister Memo about Mr. Khatao's interest in Merwan and the job he had offered that Merwan had refused. Consequently, when Merwan arrived home, he was met with a renewed onslaught of lectures from his mother about his future. Memo was convinced that her son was wasting his life. At her insistence, Merwan had no choice but to write Mr. Khatao and accept the position with his theatrical company.

Merwan soon went back to Calcutta. His first assignment was as tour manager, to travel with the actors to Lahore in northern India (now Pakistan), where they would be staging a Hindi play, Ramayan. Merwan could not forget his friends in Poona, however, especially Behramji with whom he would frequently correspond. In one such letter he wrote:

Dear Behramji,

Circumstances compel me to do things which I do not like to do. I am obliged to eat all sorts of things that I have no taste for and keep myself dressed in clothes I have no desire to wear.

O God! What entanglements! What sort of bondage is this!

Strangely enough though, within a few months after Merwan mailed this letter, Cavas Khatao died in Lahore on 16 August 1916, during an operation for kidney stones, and the company was temporarily disbanded. Merwan happily returned to Poona, and, this time, his mother could not reprimand him for either quitting or being fired. (Lord Meher-p-176-1916)

 

 

9-CHARI A.C.S,

  1. S. Chari, an advocate from Madras. but worked in Calcutta.

Chari had met Baba briefly in Nasik in 1932, and at that time Baba had given him a tall glass of hot milk as prasad. The next day Chari went to see Upasni Maharaj, who casually asked him, "Did you have any hot milk today?" Only years later did Chari realize the close connection between Maharaj and Baba, and remembered Maharaj's "innocent," casual query.

Fifteen years later, in 1947 Chari met Baba in meeting in Madras. Chari asked Baba to bless him to do Baba's work better. Baba answered by spelling out on the alphabet board, "Try to get over lust and greed."

In 1951, all the Old and New Life companions were invited for a stay of seven days; in addition, 39 men were to stay for only three days. The Hamirpur leaders, such as Keshav Nigam and Pukar, were to come, as were those from Andhra, led by Dhanapathy Rao and the Madras advocate A. C. S. Chari. These were relatively "new" lovers, yet they did much work for Baba in their areas — with the result that in a short time the entire Hamirpur district of Uttar Pradesh in the north and the state of Andhra Pradesh in the south were at Meher Baba's feet.

In September 1957, Goher began looking for an Indian chiropractor, and through A. C. S. Chari, she had contacted an American-trained chiropractor Dr. M. Alexander in Calcutta about the possibility of Baba's going there for treatment. Baba's X-rays were sent, and Chari wrote that, according to Dr. Alexander, Baba definitely would benefit from a chiropractic adjustment.

In 1958, A. C. S. Chari came late, and Baba asked the reason for his delay and asked him to relate something funny. "Try somebody else," Chari replied morosely. (Chari was facing a personal crisis, but had not mentioned it.) Baba consoled Chari, "I am aware of your circumstances and difficulties, and I also know how you have held fast to me despite all that."

In September 1959, when, Dedolchow’s ship docked in Calcutta, He took leave and traveled with A. C. S. Chari to see Baba. They arrived at Meherazad on 7th September. Instead of five minutes, Baba allowed him to stay for about two hours.

After they arrived, Dedolchow was told to wait outside mandali hall until Baba called him inside. Soon the call came. He followed Chari inside and sat on the floor beside him. Chari immediately took out his notebook to write down what Baba, through Eruch, stated. Baba called Dedolchow near him. On approaching, Dedolchow looked at Baba continuously and tried to bow at his feet. Baba stopped him and said: "Harry, you have come at such a time when I have stopped giving darshan. All correspondence is also closed. Had you come before, you would have seen me brilliant, in a jolly mood. I myself would have welcomed you. Still, you are fortunate to get the opportunity to come to me when others cannot approach me. And because of you, Chari has the same opportunity. He too is lucky to be here. These days, I do not allow anyone to bow down to me." Baba asked, "Have you eaten anything today?" Dedolchow said that he and Chari had come directly from Calcutta by train and had eaten very little. Baba called for tea and refreshments and both ate before him. Baba asked about their return reservations and Chari replied that they were confirmed.

In 1960, a Baba lover named K. Rangarao passed away at this time. Chari informed Baba and requested a message for a gathering in the man's honor. Baba dictated this reply to Eruch on 11 June: "Life and death do not affect an ardent worker of Baba, for he who loves Baba lives to die in his cause and abides in the One who is Existence infinite and eternal."

Baba's neck and wanted his photograph taken with Him. He desired Baba's embrace twice — once for himself and another for someone and his wife, who could not attend the sahavas, but who had sent their love-gift of a shawl for Baba. Accepting both his requests, Baba embraced him twice and then had three photographs taken. Baba himself then added a touch of humor by having a fourth taken.

In Calcutta, A. C. S. Chari had a difficult time on Silence Day. It was a day “full of remorse,” as he reviewed in silence his past mistakes and misdeeds. He felt so contrite that he could not contain himself and in the evening he sent this telegram to Baba:

Reviewing all past events of my life, I feel bitter remorse and feel that I was unworthy of being thy lover, disciple and worker. I pray for complete forgiveness and for thy love and grace to make me worthy of your love and perennial grace in all ways.

Chari received this reply:

Baba wants me to inform you that he has forgiven you and that you should not worry about your drawbacks or weaknesses, but pay all attention to curb them and to rise above them with the prop of his remembrance and his name. Baba wants me to mention here that you are one of his jewels in his cause, and as such, the jewel can never get tarnished even though its lustre may apparently get dimmed by extraneous matter — dust or dirt! Once the jewel is polished it shines and remains to shine bright.

 

 

10-CHOWBEY D. S.

Baba noticed D. S. Chowbey of Calcutta bowing down to Balak Bhagwan at the other end of the pandal. He stopped the darshan and called Pukar, who was supposed to be looking after Balak Bhagwan. Baba again warned Balak Bhagwan not to allow anyone to lay his head at his feet. Chowbey apologized, and Baba asked him if he had ever met him before. Chowbey said he had met Baba in America. (Lord Meher-4255)

 

13-DR. HIRA LAL CHOPRA

In 1966, Dr. Hira Loll Chopra, PhD. of Calcutta had been invited to speak and preside over one of the functions planned for the Ahmednagar Center birthday celebration that year. He was taken to Meherazad by Adi on 15 February and saw Baba for 20 minutes. He recited an Urdu poem he had composed and Baba was happy with his understanding and love.

In 1967, Dr. Hira Lall Chopra of Calcutta was the special guest speaker during birthday celebration at the Ahmednagar Center, and he met Baba at Meherazad for fifteen minutes. Sarosh Irani, at the time the mayor of the town, approached Baba with the idea of a procession with a large picture of Baba carried in an open jeep throughout the town, and Baba gave his consent. A week-long celebration of kirtan programs at different venues was held as a forerunner to the main event on the 25th. (Lord Meher-p-5206)

 

14-DR. G. S. N. MOORTY & SAVITRI

Dr. GSN Moorty was the Talkative Disciple of the Silent Master

To introduce Dr. Moorty to the world wide family of Avatar Meher Baba is like carrying coal to New Castle. Moorty was born in early twenties in an orthodox Southern Indian Brahmin family, and he got his Mantra Deeksha (initiation to holy chants) at a young age from Swamy Shivanand Saraswati of Rishikesh (India). He was a brilliant scholar of Srimad Bhagwad Geeta. Moorty also became known as “Geeta Bhushan” due to his in-depth understanding of Geeta. In days of childhood he used to recite all 700 Shlokas of Geeta every morning under the guidance of his father. He was attracted to Meher Baba through a photograph published in a Book “Geetank” available in his father’s library. In the Book Baba was described as The Silent Sadguru. This picture instantly enlightened a longing for Baba in his tender heart.

It was later in year 1941 after going through all the available literature about Meher Baba in his father’s library he was inclined to write a letter directly to Meher Baba seeking His Blessing for observing a successful Geeta Jayanti programme. Later when drawn to His Silent love Dr. Moorty agreed to Dr. C.D. Deshmukh’s request in early 1955 and attended the November 1955 Sahavas (Being in the company of God) at Meherabad (Ahmednagar- India) for one week. The impact of Beloved Baba’s messages of love deeply affected his heart and he was more and more drawn towards Baba. In the year 1953 he also had the opportunity to address the “World Parliament of Religions” held at Rishikesh (India). It was there when he came to know more of Meher Baba through one of the prominent Baba lover from Dehradun, who was distributing some rare photos and messages of Meher Baba, and later met Baba with Dr. C. D. Deshmukh.

This is how Dr. Moorty began his long and wonderful association with Baba. Moorty was fortunate enough to have Meher Baba’s Darshan and Blessings during the Sahavas held in November 1955 in Meherabad. Soon Dr. Moorty’s work and efforts to spread Meher Baba’s words became a living example to all other followers. Moorty was one of those precious gems who enjoyed the opportunity of intense exchange of correspondence with Meher Baba and remained His living garland as advised by Baba Himself in 1955 Sahavas. Baba lovingly called him as “Talkative Disciple of a Silent Master”

Dr. Moorhty’s efforts brought many new lovers close to Meher Baba, not only in India but in United States and Europe as well. He had a charismatic capability to combine Vedanta and Baba’s Discourses in his narrations. Moorty often used to ask lot many question to his beloved and always got the answers to satisfy his Intelligence. Once on 04 July 1962 he asked beloved Baba about comparison of two kinds of lovers, as who is greater, those who are highly active in spreading His name and messages through different activities and the others who are only inclined to remain aloof and remember Baba. After a little pause beloved Baba said “One who loves me very dearly and with all his heart but hardly attends any meetings and Melas, still his love for me is not any less. And yet another one who loves me so much that in spite of poor health, he moves about from place to place, takes a lot of pains and responsibility on himself for arranging and organizing meetings to spread my name and are also equal in my love and I love them both alike.

Baba further explained to Moorty that “it t is not your love for me that matters, but My love for you which counts.”

Moorty, a Scholar and Philosopher had a PhD in Philosophy and shall always be remembered as a great orator with paramount intellectual capacity embedded with subtle wit and humor. He also wrote a small a Book “Wonders of Silence” describing anecdotes from his live with Meher Baba which was published recently.

Some of his reminiscences in his own words are as under

I was out and out a Vedantist. Hence I had several Vedantic doubts in my mind which I wanted to clear up from an authoritative source. In this connection, I would often approach Masters of Vedantic wisdom to quench the thirst of my hidden curiosity.

Now that I had come in contact with Meher Baba — the Ancient One, I thought it should be proper on my part to collect all my questions connected with the spirit of Vedanta and find a definite answer so that the same could serve as a master-key to solve all such problems — both technical and intellectual as envisaged in Brahma Sutras and Upanishads.

With this secret motto in my heart, I made out a long list of doubts in the shape of direct questions to be put to Baba, whenever I got a chance. The list of questions, typed out in 4 pages was pinned up and kept concealed in my shirt pocket. I sat before Baba at Meherazad, waiting for an appropriate time when Baba would be in a favourable mood.

Just then, a tiny packet of books was brought before Baba and placed on the little stool lying in front of Him. Baba asked Eruch to open the packet, which was promptly done. Then Baba with His own hands, picked up the top one and abruptly opened its pages and put His forefinger over the headline of a particular page; simultaneously, Baba asked me to come near Him and read aloud the passage where His finger was; and lo!

To my utmost surprise, the headline read: "The Question and Its Answer"

When the contents of that passage were fully read out by me, I felt internally that all my questions were answered and I had no more queries to ask. Indeed that particular passage served as a master key to all my Vedantic doubts and curiosities so much so, that I forgot about the list in my pocket....

Sitting silently and looking eagerly at Baba's blissfully shining face, I was deeply pondering the queer way of answering all my questions by Baba in Silence. At the same time, my attention was focused on that special book and I thought of buying the same through Adi K. Irani.

Within seconds, Baba again asked me to come near Him and when I went close to Him as before, He gestured to me asking, "What are you thinking at this moment?" I said nothing but simply kept quiet. The Silent Master was smiling in a mysterious manner and softly presented the very same book to me with His Holy Hands.

As I was receiving it in my human hands, the All-knowing Almighty Avatar spelt out through His Divine fingers saying "Keep it always with you. Let this be your Gita; read it, every day. You will be free from all questions. Love Me, I will help you."

It was in the year 1955 that I first came to Meherabad and saw Meher Baba physically. I was standing in the long queue of lovers waiting for the arrival of Baba at about 7 a.m. for the Sahawas Programme. I was not a Baba-lover then. Everyone in the queue was holding a garland in his hand to be offered to Baba when he would pass by the queue. I was the lone exception who did not buy any garland to be offered to Baba like the others as I was much against the Avatar hood of Baba. Though I had no objection in considering him to be a Mahatma or a Saint, yet I was not inclined to accept him as an Avatar like Rama and Krishna.

Dr. Kanakadandi Suryanarayana was standing by my side. He had earlier asked me to buy a garland, but I refused to do so. I was also curious to know about the method of Baba’s communication since he was observing silence — having given up the use of both written and spoken words. While I was thus deeply absorbed in my own curiosity, Baba’s car arrived and stopped at the main gate on the road near the “Dhuni.” All eyes were on Baba as he got down from the car and stood looking at the lovers. He was wearing a pink coat. His face was emitting golden rays. I was amazed to see two most brilliant star-like eyes twinkling on his face. For a moment, I was totally lost in the radiant beauty of Baba, the like of which was never seen before by me.

Baba was slowly and majestically passing by the queue moving towards me and those at the other end. It then struck my mind that I must also have a garland to be offered to Baba when he would come to me. But the problem was now to leave the queue and get the garland. Luckily, I could see a small flower shop nearby underneath a tree that was just a stone’s throw away from the place where I stood in the queue. I thought it would take at least five minutes for Baba to come near me because I saw Baba receiving garlands in his hands from his lovers. Eruch Bhai was following Baba and was interpreting Baba’s gestures.

Just when I turned my face towards the flower shop and was about to take a leap to fetch one garland, I felt someone’s touch on my shoulders from behind and as I looked back, I was utterly surprised to see Baba holding my shoulders and looking into my heart. I was so much overwhelmed with Baba’s divine beauty that I became almost speechless. At the same time I was repenting in my heart of hearts for not being able to offer a garland to Baba. Just at that very moment, Baba gestured to me saying, “I am the Ancient One. I know everything. Tell me honestly why you were looking to the other side while God Himself was approaching towards you.” I became nervous and replied to Baba saying, “No, Baba. It’s nothing like that. I only wanted to buy a garland for you.”

However, Baba did not leave me at that point and questioned me seriously, “But why did you not buy the garland before coming to the queue as the others had done?”

I had no answer. I was put in an awkward position. I was upset. How to tell Baba that all the time I was thinking against him. I was dumb and not knowing what to say. Yet, I thought for a moment, “If this person Baba is really God — Antaryami — how nice would it be on his part to leave me thus without further interrogation?” And lo, just where my thought ended, Baba picked up saying, “Well, I forgive you. Don’t worry.” A few seconds after that, drawing my attention to the few garlands that were still hanging on his hand, Baba said, “Look at these garlands. These flowers will fade away. They are bound to be destroyed sooner or later. But, I want you to be My Living Garland.”

I could not follow what Baba actually meant by saying “Living Garland” and I was simply staring at Baba with vacant eyes. Baba then held both my hands into His hands and took them round his neck and said, “Now do you understand?” I found myself practically hanging round the bosom of Baba as a child suspending itself in the embrace of its mother.

Giving a soft slap on my cheek Baba pointed to my suspended body and said, “Yes. This is the living garland. But I want you to become a Real Living Garland.”

Baba finally gestured to me saying, “I know everything. Love Me and I will help you.”

One day, Moorty appeared at Guruprasad in a canary yellow shirt. Baba asked him, “How did you ever get your master’s degree in college? You don’t even know what colour clothes to put on? You look ridiculous!”

The next day, Moorty came wearing a deep red shirt. Baba commented, “You look more ludicrous than yesterday. You really are a fool!”

The third day, Moorty came dressed in a bright blue shirt, whereupon Baba remarked, “For God’s sake, you look worse than before! Haven’t you got the least colour discrimination?”

This irritated Moorty, and he asked somewhat sharply, “Then what colour shirt should I wear?”

Smiling, Baba retorted, “Ah, except for the colour you are now displaying, choose any other colour. All this talk about your shirts was to bring out the colour – anger – you have just shown.”

Moorty’s leave of absence from work was almost over, but he wished to prolong his stay. Baba advised him to send a telegram for an extension, but Moorty said, “I will never be able to get it, Baba. It was with the greatest difficulty that I managed to get this much time off.”

Baba replied, “This reminds me of my childhood. A friend of mine could never pass his exam, but falling at his teacher’s feet he would entreat: ‘Sir, I will eat your shit but please pass me!’ The teacher would then pass him. Similarly, you do likewise, and your superior will surely grant you leave.” But, taken aback by the thought of saying such a thing to his boss, Moorty hesitated to do this, and the idea of applying for an extension was dropped and he returned to Calcutta.

On one occasion, during his interview, Dr. Moorty told Baba that he had urgent work in Poona and asked permission to leave. Baba asked, "Can't you remain until the sahavas is over?"

Although it was untrue, Moorty replied, "No, I have some important work."

Baba permitted him to leave, but when he reached Poona he found to his astonishment that his host's residence was locked and no one was around. He did not know anyone else in Poona. He had told Baba a lie and as a result had to spend the night on the railway station platform. The next day, he returned to Ahmednagar and conferred with Adi Sr. His intention was to go back to Meherabad, but Adi persuaded him it was best to return home. Moorty again had to waste a day at the Ahmednagar station, waiting to catch the train. He learned a hard lesson about lying to Baba, but the incident established his deep faith in Baba and his head bowed at Baba's feet. Moorty returned to Kharagpur and never committed the same mistake again.

It was in the year 1955 that I first came to Meherabad and saw Meher Baba physically. I was standing in the long queue of lovers waiting for the arrival of Baba at about 7 a.m. for the Sahawas Programme. I was not a Baba-lover then. Everyone in the queue was holding a garland in his hand to be offered to Baba when he would pass by the queue. I was the lone exception who did not buy any garland to be offered to Baba like the others as I was much against the Avatar hood of Baba. Though I had no objection in considering him to be a Mahatma or a Saint, yet I was not inclined to accept him as an Avatar like Rama and Krishna.

Dr. Kanakdandi Suryanarayana was standing by my side. He had earlier asked me to buy a garland, but I refused to do so. I was also curious to know about the method of Baba's communication since he was observing silence — having given up the use of both written and spoken words. While I was thus deeply absorbed in my own curiosity, Baba's car arrived and stopped at the main gate on the road near the "Dhuni." All eyes were on Baba as he got down from the car and stood looking at the lovers. He was wearing a pink coat. His face was emitting golden rays. I was amazed to see two most brilliant star-like eyes twinkling on his face. For a moment, I was totally lost in the radiant beauty of Baba, the like of which was never seen before by me.

Baba was slowly and majestically passing by the queue moving towards me and those at the other end. It then struck my mind that I must also have a garland to be offered to Baba when he would come to me. But the problem was now to leave the queue and get the garland. Luckily, I could see a small flower shop nearby underneath a tree that was just a stone's throw away from the place where I stood in the queue. I thought it would take at least five minutes for Baba to come near me because I saw Baba receiving garlands in his hands from his lovers. Eruch Bhai was following Baba and was interpreting Baba's gestures.

Just when I turned my face towards the flower shop and was about to take a leap to fetch one garland, I felt someone's touch on my shoulders from behind and as I looked back, I was utterly surprised to see Baba holding my shoulders and looking into my heart. I was so much overwhelmed with Baba's divine beauty that I became almost speechless. At the same time I was repenting in my heart of hearts for not being able to offer a garland to Baba. Just at that very moment, Baba gestured to me saying, "I am the Ancient One. I know everything. Tell me honestly why you were looking to the other side while God Himself was approaching towards you." I became nervous and replied to Baba saying, "No, Baba. It's nothing like that. I only wanted to buy a garland for you."

However, Baba did not leave me at that point and questioned me seriously, "But why did you not buy the garland before coming to the queue as the others had done?"

I had no answer. I was put in an awkward position. I was upset. How to tell Baba that all the time I was thinking against him. I was dumb and not knowing what to say. Yet, I thought for a moment, "If this person Baba is really God — Antaryamin — how nice would it be on his part to leave me thus without further interrogation?" And lo, just where my thought ended, Baba picked up saying, "Well, I forgive you. Don't worry." A few seconds after that, drawing my attention to the few garlands that were still hanging on his hand, Baba said, "Look at these garlands. These flowers will fade away. They are bound to be destroyed sooner or later..... But, I want you to be My Living Garland."

I could not follow what Baba actually meant by saying "Living Garland" and I was simply staring at Baba with vacant eyes. Baba then held both my hands into His hands and took them round his neck and said, "Now do you understand?" I found myself practically hanging round the bosom of Baba as a child suspending itself in the embrace of its mother.

Giving a soft slap on my cheek Baba pointed to my suspended body and said, "Yes. This is the living garland. But I want you to become a Real Living Garland."

Baba finally gestured to me saying, "I know everything. Love Me and I will help you."

Once, during his interview, Dr. Moorty told Baba that he had urgent work in Poona and asked permission to leave. Baba asked, “Can’t you remain until the sahavas is over?”

Although it was untrue, Moorty replied, “No, I have some important work.”

Baba permitted him to leave, but when he reached Poona he found to his astonishment that his host’s residence was locked and no one was around. He did not know anyone else in Poona. He had told Baba a lie and as a result had to spend the night on the railway station platform. The next day, he returned to Ahmednagar and conferred with Adi Sr. His intention was to go back to Meherabad, but Adi persuaded him it was best to return home. Moorty again had to waste a day at the Ahmednagar station, waiting to catch the train. He learned a hard lesson about lying to Baba, but the incident established his deep faith in Baba and his head bowed at Baba’s feet. Moorty returned to Kharagpur and never committed the same mistake again.3885

Looking at me quite peculiarly, Baba said: "I know you are waiting for My embrace. But no, how could I embrace you this time when I did not embrace anyone on 13th October [1968], though so many lovers were invited to attend an important meeting at Meherazad? Certainly I cannot be partial to you by giving an embrace now."

I was feeling a sense of disappointment and at once became sad. However suddenly I remembered about the Photostat copy of Baba's telegram, sent to me years ago, which I always carry in my pocket.

"I AM YOUR FATHER, MOTHER AND WIFE. SO BE BRAVE AND DO YOUR DUTY. MY LOVE TO YOU." — Meher Baba

I took this telegram from my pocket and showed it to Baba. I could clearly see a broad smile on Baba's face when He said: "You need not get disappointed. There is one way out. Ask Eruch, he will suggest."

Now poor Eruch who was interpreting Baba, told Him thus: "What could I suggest? It is up to you to embrace or not embrace ... What other way could there be Baba?"

Baba showered some more smiles and told Eruch again:

"No doubt, I did not embrace anyone on 13th October and definitely, I cannot be partial to Moorty. But, suppose, though I may not embrace, if Moorty on his own comes forward and embraces Me, for which I do not resist, then how shall it sound? Can I not still maintain saying I never embraced Moorty but it is Moorty who embraced Me and I was helpless?"

Eruch kept quiet and signalled me to embrace Baba, but I was hesitating.

Finally, Baba said, "At present, I am in a good mood and My mood is that I shall not resist if you yourself come forward and embrace Me immediately, before My mood changes."

At once I rushed towards Baba in lightning speed and embraced Him so tightly, as if I were attempting to squeeze out the essence of Eternity. When the embrace was over, Baba asked me, "Are you satisfied now?"

Myself: "Then what should I do in order to please you, Baba?"

Baba, putting His forefinger first on His right cheek and then on the left said, "Come and kiss Me on both sides of My face." He simultaneously reminded me, "Am I not also your wife?"

Tears of love burst forth from my eyes and in the same sobbing condition; I kissed Baba twice on either side of His Rosy cheeks.

Once again turning to Eruch, Baba pretending to be serious said, "Look here, Eruch! You are now a witness to this occurrence that I have not at all embraced Moorty and that this Khuda is never partial to anyone."

No sooner the drama was over, than my wife and children were discovered coming back from the Women Mandali's side, escorted by Dr. Goher.

In a moment we surrounded the Silent and All powerful God. Yet this wonderful God never embraced my family on this particular occasion. But what a leela — Purushottam? [Highest of beings] Who can understand His divine game of mischief?

As I was feeling proud in my heart of hearts that I was so singularly fortunate to be allowed to embrace Baba without any resistance whatever from Him, Beloved Lord Baba turned to me again and said: "You transfer that Embrace to your wife right now."

He repeatedly asked me to embrace my wife in His Presence. I could not disobey Baba and so embraced my wife, who was holding the baby Meher Nath in one of her arms. I felt I was now emptied of that Embrace which I had with Baba. My pride was powdered.

Suddenly, Baba gestured to me saying: "Don't worry; still you have the two kisses with you. Now you all go," and waving His Hand in the usual manner said, "Take Me with you."

Another time, Myself and Deshmukh were standing side by side. Baba was giving His Final Embrace to sahawasis. I too received the last embrace from Baba and I felt so romantic, I wished I could have one more. But, how could I dare ask for an additional embrace when none else was given. I kept quite suppressing my desire.

I left Baba along with Dr. Deshmukh, to get ready to reach Ahmednagar Station to catch the train. Once again, while departing, I waved my hand saying Tata to Baba. Suddenly Baba smiled and asked me to come closer to Him. I did so immediately. Baba tightly embraced me for the second time and that made me realise that Baba would never allow any suppression in the heart of His lover (although I was still not a lover). I was very happy full of ecstasy. Deshmukh at once said, "You are so fortunate."

In the very next moment, Baba said through His gestures, "Remember, this second embrace which I have just given, is not for you; it is for your wife. You carry the same straight from here, and give it to your wife. Also remember that you should not embrace any one until you have given my embrace to your wife."

All my joy ended, as I was put in such a funny situation. Then began a great Tamasha (fun). So many lovers — sahawasis — would come to me and spread their arms to embrace me saying "Jai Baba". But, I would not embrace them except saying "Jai Baba". Ultimately, I was fed up and locked-up that embrace with closed arms by cross- folding the hands. No one knew the secret. Everyone thought me to have become mad. Throughout the journey, I was restless. No sleep in spite of First Class reservation. For 24 hours in the train I felt I was carrying the Embrace — something more precious than all the wealth of this world.

When I returned to Kharagpur and reached my residence at about 8 p.m., I knocked at the door. As soon as she opened the door, I threw away the bag and baggage from my hands and embraced my wife tightly saying "Jai Baba"..... It is from Baba. Now I am free. Oh! How difficult it is to carry a single embrace...."

My brothers, sisters, mother and other children at the house, who were all looking at such behaviour of mine, were standing still. My wife got totally upset and annoyed and started muttering indistinctly, "What nonsense! What has happened to you at Meherabad? Are you in a sound state of mind?"

I had no answer ... I kept quiet ... silently wondering as to what really happened to me at the Sahawas in Meherabad.

A little later, when I was in my bed-room my wife came and sat in a strange mood right in front of me and with a disgusting voice remarked, "Who is this Meher Baba? What sort of Avatar is he? Never go to Meherabad again. You will be spoiled."

But Beloved Baba had already sown the seeds of His love in our hearts. These seeds were bound to sprout-forth in due course

One day, Moorty appeared at Guruprasad in a canary yellow shirt. Baba asked him, “How did you ever get your master’s degree in college? You don’t even know what colour clothes to put on? You look ridiculous!”

The next day, Moorty came wearing a deep red shirt. Baba commented, “You look more ludicrous than yesterday. You really are a fool!”

The third day, Moorty came dressed in a bright blue shirt, whereupon Baba remarked, “For God’s sake, you look worse than before! Haven’t you got the least colour discrimination?”

This irritated Moorty, and he asked somewhat sharply, “Then what colour shirt should I wear?”

Smiling, Baba retorted, “Ah, except for the colour you are now displaying, choose any other colour. All this talk about your shirts was to bring out the colour – anger – you have just shown.”

Moorty’s leave of absence from work was almost over, but he wished to prolong his stay. Baba advised him to send a telegram for an extension, but Moorty said, “I will never be able to get it, Baba. It was with the greatest difficulty that I managed to get this much time off.”

Baba replied, “This reminds me of my childhood. A friend of mine could never pass his exam, but falling at his teacher’s feet he would entreat: ‘Sir, I will eat your shit but please pass me!’ The teacher would then pass him. Similarly, you do likewise, and your superior will surely grant you leave.” But, taken aback by the thought of saying such a thing to his boss, Moorty hesitated to do this, and the idea of applying for an extension was dropped and he returned to Calcutta.

Moorty Scholar and Disciple of Meher Baba passed away on 28th April 2011 at Gwalior India. He had a long time association with Meher Baba and also wrote a Book “Wonders of Silence”. Moorty, an excellent orator and Philosopher was well known for his in-depth understanding of “Geeta” and received awards like “Geeta Bhushan”. Baba lovingly called him as “Talkative Disciple of a Silent Master”. Moorty once played the role of a Dead Body in a play before Baba. You can listen to his wonderful story in his own voice in the video below. Moorty a PhD in Philosophy was always a great attraction for his witty and live talks narrating the stories of Meher Baba’s life to all. (Lord Meher-p-5560)

 

 

16-DR. SAMARENDRA CHANDRA CHATTERJEE

The severe bouts of pain continued, and on the 17th December 1957, Baba had fever. Two days later, on 19 December, Don brought an orthopaedic surgeon from the military hospital named Dr. Samarendra Chandra Chatterjee, who began treating Baba. Chatterjee was 38 years old and a colonel in the army. Baba liked Dr. Chatterjee very much and Dr. Bansod's treatment was stopped. Chatterjee had more X-rays taken (by an army major nicknamed by Baba Kaka (Uncle) Souri), and had the traction removed, putting Baba's leg in a Thomas' splint for two days. On the evening of the 23rd, this splint was also removed and Baba was much more comfortable with His leg free of any encumbrances. (Lord Meher-p-4141-1957)

 

 

17-DR. SUBODH CHANDRA ROY

A blind Bengali scholar

A blind Bengali scholar named Dr. Subodh Chandra Roy, 50, had been teaching in New York at the New School for Social Research since 1948. Tom Riley had been a student there in 1956 and had taken courses in Indian philosophy with Dr Roy. One day Tom told Dr. Roy about Baba and referred him to God Speaks. Dr. Roy became so intrigued that he had someone read the book to him. He subsequently met Filis and Adele, and another student, Rose Garbade who, like Tom, had met Baba in America in 1958. Rose gave Chandra Roy another of Baba's books.

Although Roy had been blind since he was seven years old as a result of cholera, he had attended Calcutta University and served as a professor there; worked at the Tata School of Social Sciences, Bombay; done graduate work at London, Columbia and New York universities; and been a Harvard Research Scholar. In 1963, he became the first blind scholar to be granted a Fulbright Scholarship to travel and lecture in India. His research subject was "Modern Trends in Hinduism" and he was described as a philosopher and teacher who were "devoted to that fusion of Eastern and Western cultures in which lies today's hope for the world."

After arriving in Calcutta and talking at length with A. C. S. Chari, Dr. Roy was determined to meet Meher Baba. He wrote to Adi in October 1963, and Baba permitted him to come to Meherazad at his convenience on any date in the last week of November or first week of December 1963. But Dr. Roy failed to show up on the appointed day. Baba acted very concerned about him. By mistake, Dr. Roy had gone to Ahmedabad instead of Ahmednagar, a difference of over 500 miles. But the man had a strong will and, at last, found his way to Adi's office in Ahmednagar, along with an Indian escort who was a schoolteacher.

On the morning of Tuesday, 21st January 1964, in morning, Dr. Roy and the teacher were brought to Meherazad by Adi. After embracing him, Baba kissed him two or three times and lovingly permitted Dr. Roy to pass his hand over Baba's face. Subodh Chandra Roy recalled the incident:

I was very happy and also much embarrassed, as I had never been kissed by a man.

But Baba embraced and kissed me with such kindness and affection that it was most gracious.

Subodh Chandra Roy was with Baba for about three-quarters of an hour. Baba gave him a short discourse and answered the scholar's questions about reincarnation. "There are many births and deaths apparently," he was told. "But in reality, there is only one birth and one death."

Dr. Roy then asked, "What does your darshan mean for a person without sight?"

Baba explained, "All who come for my darshan are blind, for none can see me as I am. There are very few in the world that can 'see' me, the rest see only illusion. But the contact of touching me or receiving my embrace is a darshan of untold blessing, and so you are blessed."

When Dr. Roy asked about the breaking of his silence, Baba replied, "The fact that I have observed silence is in itself the answer that I must break it.

"My silence is no vow. I had the urge to observe silence, and I will equally have the urge to break it. An urge is independent of time, but the time is fast approaching when I will have the urge to break my silence."

Dr. Roy spoke of his deep study of various world religions and the conclusions he had reached, and invited Baba's comments. In response, Baba stated, "There are two aspects of religion, the ceremonial and the spiritual — in other words, the husk and the substance. When a man's consciousness begins to involve and he dives deep within, he can rightly assert that he belongs to no religion but that all religions belong to him."

"How should I characterize your teachings?" asked Dr. Roy. "To what philosophy or religion is it closest to?"

Baba replied, "My teachings are not like any religion or philosophy. If you are looking to anything for close similarity, it would be a sort of synthesis of Sufism, Zoroastrianism and Vedantism."

"I am glad to know this. As a professor in America, I teach comparative religion. I teach all three of these religions, Sufism as a part of Islam."

Dr. Roy next inquired, "How do you convey your gestures when you feel tired or get impatient?"

Baba took the blind man's hands into his and showed him how he did his signs, letting him feel his hands as he gestured. Dr. Roy asked, "Do you feel impatient at my questions?"

Baba joked, "Not yet."

Dr. Roy said, "I lost one day in my life by going to Ahmedabad by mistake instead of coming to Ahmednagar. How am I to make it up?"

Baba's answer was: "Time has no real existence in Eternity."

Dr. Roy put other questions to Baba about metaphysics, to which he replied, "You will find all the answers to your questions in God Speaks. Study the book thoroughly and absorb it."

Dr. Roy said, "I have found that your teaching is the same Truth established through the ages."

Baba smiled and remarked, "If it were otherwise, it would not be Truth! Truth is but one, the same and eternal. However, I have not come to teach it, but to give it."

Baba pointed to the metal plaque on the wall, which Eruch read out, "I have come not to teach but to awaken."

The schoolteacher then took a photograph of Dr. Roy and Baba, with Roy seated on the floor near Baba.

While leaving Meherazad, the professor told the mandali how happy and satisfied he was with meeting Baba, and said more than once, "Baba is indeed compassionate!"

Later, Dr. Roy summarized his meeting with these words:

Meher Baba's love is really very genuine and very great. He showed me what life should really embody, that is, about the "power of love" as opposed to "love of power." Most of us have experienced love of power, but very few of us have experienced the power of love.

After meeting Baba I concluded for myself, here is a person who embodied, practiced and inspired many of us with the power of love. I will cherish the interview I had with him throughout my life. (Lord Meher-p-5059/1963)

 

 

15-DR. RAI CHOWRIA

In 1943, during famine in West Bengal Meher Baba decided to feed 1000 poor middle class families who could not beg for food and laid condition that it should be done in separate house and His name should not be disclosed. With much difficulty, Eruch was successful in contacting Dr. Rai Chowria, the chief organizer of the Puddo Pukkar Relief Center, a charitable food-distributing institution, whom he told, "A generous Parsi philanthropist from Bombay is desirous of feeding the poor. If you put some suitable place at our disposal, we would be greatly obliged."

Dr. Chowria agreed to make a school premises available for the purpose. But before he committed himself, Chanji presented before him the following four written conditions:

1) None of the members of your organization should meet the Parsi benefactor, except Mr. Chowria, who can share in the work. The Parsi gentleman would like silence while serving the food. [This was specially included so that Chowria would not be inquisitive about Baba.]

2) No one should observe the generous Parsi and his companions, even from a distance, at the time of serving the food.

3) A room must be arranged for the generous Parsi where he may sit alone to distribute dhotis and saris to the men and women.

4) Your establishment should make complete arrangements (such as providing a cook, utensils, grains, servants, et cetera) for which all expenses will be paid. Also, the institution should select middle-class persons who need help, and issue invitations to them in the name of the generous Parsi, whose guests they will all be.

Dr. Chowria accepted the conditions, but no private living accommodation for Baba could be made. The original plan was that as soon as all arrangements had been made, Chanji was to telegram Baba at Lahore, and he would come. But, as was Baba's habit, he arrived unexpectedly on Thursday, 14 October 1943, with Gustadji and Savak. Since no residential quarters had been booked, Chanji took them to the Broadway Hotel for at least a day.

 

 

16-DR. SAMARENDRA CHANDRA CHATTERJEE

The severe bouts of pain continued, and on the 17th December 1957, Baba had fever. Two days later, on 19 December, Don brought an orthopaedic surgeon from the military hospital named Dr. Samarendra Chandra Chatterjee, who began treating Baba. Chatterjee was 38 years old and a colonel in the army. Baba liked Dr. Chatterjee very much and Dr. Bansod's treatment was stopped. Chatterjee had more X-rays taken (by an army major nicknamed by Baba Kaka (Uncle) Souri), and had the traction removed, putting Baba's leg in a Thomas' splint for two days. On the evening of the 23rd, this splint was also removed and Baba was much more comfortable with His leg free of any encumbrances. (Lord Meher-p-4141-1957)

 

17-DR. SUBODH CHANDRA ROY

A blind Bengali scholar

A blind Bengali scholar named Dr. Subodh Chandra Roy, 50, had been teaching in New York at the New School for Social Research since 1948. Tom Riley had been a student there in 1956 and had taken courses in Indian philosophy with Dr Roy. One day Tom told Dr. Roy about Baba and referred him to God Speaks. Dr. Roy became so intrigued that he had someone read the book to him. He subsequently met Filis and Adele, and another student, Rose Garbade who, like Tom, had met Baba in America in 1958. Rose gave Chandra Roy another of Baba's books.

Although Roy had been blind since he was seven years old as a result of cholera, he had attended Calcutta University and served as a professor there; worked at the Tata School of Social Sciences, Bombay; done graduate work at London, Columbia and New York universities; and been a Harvard Research Scholar. In 1963, he became the first blind scholar to be granted a Fulbright Scholarship to travel and lecture in India. His research subject was "Modern Trends in Hinduism" and he was described as a philosopher and teacher who were "devoted to that fusion of Eastern and Western cultures in which lies today's hope for the world."

After arriving in Calcutta and talking at length with A. C. S. Chari, Dr. Roy was determined to meet Meher Baba. He wrote to Adi in October 1963, and Baba permitted him to come to Meherazad at his convenience on any date in the last week of November or first week of December 1963. But Dr. Roy failed to show up on the appointed day. Baba acted very concerned about him. By mistake, Dr. Roy had gone to Ahmedabad instead of Ahmednagar, a difference of over 500 miles. But the man had a strong will and, at last, found his way to Adi's office in Ahmednagar, along with an Indian escort who was a schoolteacher.

On the morning of Tuesday, 21st January 1964, in morning, Dr. Roy and the teacher were brought to Meherazad by Adi. After embracing him, Baba kissed him two or three times and lovingly permitted Dr. Roy to pass his hand over Baba's face. Subodh Chandra Roy recalled the incident:

I was very happy and also much embarrassed, as I had never been kissed by a man.

But Baba embraced and kissed me with such kindness and affection that it was most gracious.

Subodh Chandra Roy was with Baba for about three-quarters of an hour. Baba gave him a short discourse and answered the scholar's questions about reincarnation. "There are many births and deaths apparently," he was told. "But in reality, there is only one birth and one death."

Dr. Roy then asked, "What does your darshan mean for a person without sight?"

Baba explained, "All who come for my darshan are blind, for none can see me as I am. There are very few in the world that can 'see' me, the rest see only illusion. But the contact of touching me or receiving my embrace is a darshan of untold blessing, and so you are blessed."

When Dr. Roy asked about the breaking of his silence, Baba replied, "The fact that I have observed silence is in itself the answer that I must break it.

"My silence is no vow. I had the urge to observe silence, and I will equally have the urge to break it. An urge is independent of time, but the time is fast approaching when I will have the urge to break my silence."

Dr. Roy spoke of his deep study of various world religions and the conclusions he had reached, and invited Baba's comments. In response, Baba stated, "There are two aspects of religion, the ceremonial and the spiritual — in other words, the husk and the substance. When a man's consciousness begins to involve and he dives deep within, he can rightly assert that he belongs to no religion but that all religions belong to him."

"How should I characterize your teachings?" asked Dr. Roy. "To what philosophy or religion is it closest to?"

Baba replied, "My teachings are not like any religion or philosophy. If you are looking to anything for close similarity, it would be a sort of synthesis of Sufism, Zoroastrianism and Vedantism."

"I am glad to know this. As a professor in America, I teach comparative religion. I teach all three of these religions, Sufism as a part of Islam."

Dr. Roy next inquired, "How do you convey your gestures when you feel tired or get impatient?"

Baba took the blind man's hands into his and showed him how he did his signs, letting him feel his hands as he gestured. Dr. Roy asked, "Do you feel impatient at my questions?"

Baba joked, "Not yet."

Dr. Roy said, "I lost one day in my life by going to Ahmedabad by mistake instead of coming to Ahmednagar. How am I to make it up?"

Baba's answer was: "Time has no real existence in Eternity."

Dr. Roy put other questions to Baba about metaphysics, to which he replied, "You will find all the answers to your questions in God Speaks. Study the book thoroughly and absorb it."

Dr. Roy said, "I have found that your teaching is the same Truth established through the ages."

Baba smiled and remarked, "If it were otherwise, it would not be Truth! Truth is but one, the same and eternal. However, I have not come to teach it, but to give it."

Baba pointed to the metal plaque on the wall, which Eruch read out, "I have come not to teach but to awaken."

The schoolteacher then took a photograph of Dr. Roy and Baba, with Roy seated on the floor near Baba.

While leaving Meherazad, the professor told the mandali how happy and satisfied he was with meeting Baba, and said more than once, "Baba is indeed compassionate!"

Later, Dr. Roy summarized his meeting with these words:

Meher Baba's love is really very genuine and very great. He showed me what life should really embody, that is, about the "power of love" as opposed to "love of power." Most of us have experienced love of power, but very few of us have experienced the power of love.

After meeting Baba I concluded for myself, here is a person who embodied, practiced and inspired many of us with the power of love. I will cherish the interview I had with him throughout my life. (Lord Meher-p-5059/1963)

 

 

18-GOPAL

On 23 rd April 1960, one lover from Calcutta brought an orphan child named Gopal. He had was with Bengal group had the privilege of being near Baba. His love was deep, and when he sang in Bengali to Beloved Baba, stream of tears flowed from his eyes. He also took the initiative of “jai” ovations, showing at such a young age so deep an appreciation of what Beloved Baba means to the forlorn ones. (Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-125)

 

19-JUSTICE PRASANTA BIHARI MUKHARJI

On 25 February 1966, Meherjee came to Meherazad. That day Baba cabled Allan Cohen this message: "Your letter received. I know everything. Love alone makes me happy and you have made me happy. When I am your life, every breath is in service to me. I send blessings to you, Rick and Robert."

Justice Prasanta Bihari Mukharji of Calcutta delivered a talk for Baba's birthday, a copy of which was sent to Baba. In a telegram to him dated 26 February 1966, Baba stated:

I have heard your words on my uttering of the One Word and I am happy because I am the origin of that Original Word which will be released on the day ordained in the beginning less beginning. My love and blessings to you and yours.

Later in a letter (dated 6 April 1966), Baba through Eruch wrote to Judge Mukharji:

In this very life of yours, you will witness the result of the uttering of the Original Word when I break my silence; till then, I wish you to hold on to my daaman. (Lord Meher-p-5209/10-1966)

 

20-MAHUBAN DAS

In 1960, during darshan, Baba gave many explanations and discourses during this period. To all those who came to Guruprasad for Baba's darshan, this directive was to be read by them: Many of those who came to see Baba from faraway places stayed in a local dharamshala.

Baba specifically advised Mahuban Das not to go roaming about to any shrine, but despite this, when he came to Poona (in April), he went to Alandi, 20 miles away, to take darshan at the tomb of the Perfect Master, Dnyaneshwar. Upon his return, the whole night he was feverish. When he came to Baba the next day, Baba, to correct him, scolded him: "Why did you disobey me and leave Poona? Why do you wander here and there? When you take me as Paramatma (God), why run after idols of gods and goddesses? I am within you, I am everywhere. I am the Lord of the Universe! Beware, if you leave me and go wandering, my daaman will slip from your hands!" (Lord Meher-p-4646-1960)

 

23-MEHER KUMAR

(Son of G S N Moorty)

On 17th January 1959. Dr. G S N Moorty came to Guruprasad with his four year old son and had Baba’s darshan. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-99)

 

26-NANDI PANCHU GOPAL

Baba's words held particular significance for a new lover from Calcutta named Panchu Gopal Nandi, 45, a devout Hindu who was a divisional engineer. After a very difficult ordeal, his wife died a year and a half ago, and Nandi turned to God to show him the way. A friend lent him God Speaks, and later he contacted the local Meher Center. When his turn came that day to have Baba's darshan and touch Baba's feet, he recalled:

I gazed and gazed and gazed at his radiant, exquisitely handsome and compassionate face with an unusually broad forehead. I forgot the time and the place. It appeared to me as if I was seeing the sunrise. My eyes got dazzled and I lowered them to his feet. I glanced at the sole of his foot which was partly pointing toward me. I looked intently at it to find out if there were signs of lotus, conch shell, flag, et cetera, which I had read Lord Krishna had. Since such an opportunity would never come to me again, I was struggling to look at the partly exposed surface of Meher Baba's sole, when he immediately turned the full surface of it toward me so that I could have a better view. He had read my thoughts. Even then, I could not see any signs; but signs or no signs, this little incident convinced me that nothing passes unnoticed, unheeded and uncared-for by him, the omniscient and ever-merciful One.

During the period after the death of my loving wife, and before my coming in contact with Meher Baba, my life was dry and wretched, completely shattered to pieces and devoid of all values, or any sense of beauty and joy.  Shunned society. I became completely aloof and distant from all. Inside, I was dying every moment. But after I came in contact with Baba, a complete metamorphosis took place in my life. The dark despair left me entirely and was replaced by his loving, sweet remembrance. (Lord Meher-p-4980-1963)

 

31-RAGHAVULU A. V.

On Wednesday evening, 28th January 1953, Baba and the mandali boarded the Madras-to-Poona passenger train headed back to Meherazad. A. V. Raghavulu of Calcutta, who had been permitted to travel with Baba and the mandali to Vijayawada, reluctantly informed Eruch that a gentleman who had had Baba's darshan at Eluru had come seeking blessings for his wife, who was suffering from a longstanding ailment. Baba became irritated and asked, "Why are they asking me to cure her disease? Am I a doctor?"

Baba called Raghavulu to his compartment and spelled on the board: "Do you know who am I? I am not an ordinary man. I am not a doctor, nor am I a miracle-monger. I am that Ancient One!"

Then Baba seemed to soften, and he conveyed, "All right, tell her I had not forgotten her. Tell her to repeat my name happily 101 times a day till the end of April (1953)."

In 1958 darshan referring to the Calcutta devotees, Baba assured them he knew the work they were doing for him and he appreciated it. He embraced A. V. Raghavulu of Calcutta and the meeting came to an end- (Lord Meher-p-4325-1958)

 

 

42-SARKAR ANIL & RAMA

On 20th February 1960, to the Calcutta group, Baba sent this message: "Drown all sound in my silence to hear my Word of Words."

Anil Sarkar had had an accident and had broken his leg after visiting Meherazad in January 1961. On 25th February, Baba sent him telegram: "Let Anil Sarkar rejoice in the thought that he is sharing a bit of my infinite suffering, for which I am born today and forever and ever."

A few months later, his wife Rama Sarkar informed Baba that Anil had developed septicemia and, in the agony of his physical pain, he was abusing Baba for not relieving him of it. Baba's reply to her by cable was: "Abuse from my lovers is sweeter than praise from my hypocritical admirers.”

On Saturday, 2nd January 1960, the newly-built Avatar Meher Baba Arangaon Center was decorated with buntings and with flowers, which gave off a sweet fragrance. Early in morning Anil Sarkar came to Meherazad with his family and others to have darshan. Baba arrived at Meherabad in morning and after remaining there a while, he was driven to Arangaon. (Lord Meher-p-4622-1960)

 

43- SARKAR P. K.

(A high court judge)

Baba gave darshan in Guruprasad for two hours on, 2nd March 1959. A contingent of lovers from Calcutta also came for three days. Among them were Anil Kumar Sarkar and his brother, P. K. Sarkar, who was a high court judge. They were meeting Baba for the first time and were highly impressed. Justice Sarkar had first heard of Baba in February 1957, when he had been asked to preside over Baba's birthday celebration in Calcutta. He recalled his encounter with Baba in Poona:

We could not resist our tears when we received his holy touch and loving embrace, tears of joy and happiness. Instinctively we felt that we were in the presence of Love Personified ... His very presence, his holy embrace, his looks, his benign smiles, his loving gestures and everything about him bespeak love. In the presence of Baba one cannot but feel that he is an embodiment of divine love and that he loves us more than we can ever hope to love him.

Further his narration in his own words as recorded in book “Glimpses of Guruprasad” by H P Bharucha are written here. .

Baba’s birthday was to be celebrated on 25th February 1957; devotees of Meher Baba wanted a high court judge to preside the function. I agreed, but as i did not know anything about Meher baba at that time, i wanted some literature about him. After the talk with my friend H P Bharucha, I remembered that i had, some years ago, seen a picture of Meher Baba in Times of India and Illustrated Weekly and had been struck by loving face. Some devotees of Baba came to me and presented a copy of Purdom’s book The Perfect Master.

As I went through the book to prepare my address, i was thrilled and fascinated by life story of Meher Baba as well as his loving and confronting messages to the people who came to interview him in England. After I delivered the address, the typewritten notes were taken from me to be sent to Baba for his perusal, and few days later a beautiful letter from brother, Adi K. Irani informing me that my address has been read over to baba, who has liked it immensely and had directed his love and blessings to be conveyed to me.

This unusual letter surprised me and affected me deeply. I could feel that it was not mere an expression of courtesy but a manifestation of genuine love and blessings of a great Master. After that local devotees of Baba supplied me with more books and literature about Him, and as I studied them, I became more interested in Baba.

In February 1958, Baba held a sahwas program, but I politely declined the offer to attend it. On 22nd March Baba’s birthday celebration was held in Calcutta. And i was again invited to preside over the same. My written address was again read over to Baba, and I, afterward, received a very striking letter from brother Eruch conveying not only Baba’s love and blessings but something more which i take liberty of quoting here

“He (baba) also said that you ought not to have missed last sahwas in Meherabad, Ahmednagar. Baba would have been very happy to see you and you would have been fortunate to come in His contact physically. Baba added-As it is you are in his contact, and where there is love, there is Baba undoubtedly.

In February 1959, I retired from high Court, and a contingent of Baba lover left Calcutta in March to have His darshan in Poona, I joined them. The diffident and misgivings I had felt before in being a stranger were all dispelled by the above letter, and I was elated by the feeling that Baba had accepted me and i was already in His contact.

My family and I spent three days with Baba in Poona, and these days were an unending feast of love, sweetness, exaltation and unforgettable memory. We could not resist our tears when we received His holy touch and loving embrace and these were tears of joy and happiness. Instinctively that we felt that we were in the presence of Love Personified and could appreciate why Baba has been preaching the message of love as the religion of the age. “Glimpses of Guruprasad” by H P Bharucha)

 

 

45-SURYANARAYANA S. & WIFE

On 17th January 1959, my wife, a friend of mine named G S M Moorty, his four year old son, and I went to Guruprasad. We did not know it was a public darshan. When we reached the palatial building, thousands were standing in serpentine       queues for Baba’s darshan. We bypassed the long queue, and went into the hall and squeezed ourselves in the queue very close to Baba. When I prostrated at Baba’s feet, Baba stopped the queue and asked Adi K. Irani and Eruch whether they knew me. Both replied in negative. Baba then said, “I know him.” Baba raised me up, embraced me, and asked me to sit near high right foot. After taking darshan, my friend was asked by Baba to sit near His left foot. Baba very lovingly caressed the four year –old son of my friend.

Surprisingly, Baba lovers in the long queue finished taking darshan by 12.30 pm. Baba told us that families were permitted to come for His darshan in the and so asked us to come again in the afternoon from 2.00 to 5.00 pm. We were overjoyed by the unexpected darshan. When we came in the afternoon, volunteers at the gate did not permit us to enter, as all those who had been invited had been given tokens. Without the tokens, no one was permitted to enter. I argued that Baba had called us, but our entreaties fell on deaf ears. Suddenly, to our joy, Ramakrishnan, secretary of Poona Baba centre, came to the gate and shouted for Calcutta Baba lovers who were being called by Baba immediately. We rushed past the volunteers and walked towards the bungalow. Ramakrishnan said,” Hurry up, Baba is waiting for you.” Our fast walk now turned into a sprint, and we were very soon with Baba, who was sitting in varandah.

Baba lovingly asked us to sit down, but within two minutes, He got up, gave us a packet of sweets as prasad and said, “Give this prasad to My children in Calcutta.” He entered the big hall where bhajans were being sung. After the program, Baba asked us when we planned to leave Poona. “Tomorrow morning, Baba.” I said. Baba gestured, “Take Baba with you.” Baba did not remonstrate our breaking the queue and getting into it in the morning but silently awakened us to the fact that what we had done was not right. Hasn’t Baba often said, “I have come not to teach but to awaken.”

In May 1959, with one hundred Baba lovers from Calcutta, I went for Baba’s darshan at Guruprasad. Baba used to go for   visits to Baba lover’s houses in the mornings. Tea was served to all, including Baba. Baba sipped a little and then passed it on us as prasad. After one week of daily darshans, we were to leave on Monday morning for Calcutta. Since Poona Baba lovers have their centre meeting on Mondays, 6.00 to 8.00 pm, we decided to attend it and then leave. On Monday Morning G S N Moorty informed me that the Vijayawada Baba lovers are arriving at 11.00 am and that they have been permitted to take darshan after their arrival... Dr. Moorty suggested that we could take the advantage of this special darshan program.

I phoned to Eruch at Guruprasad and told him to ask Baba whether our Calcutta group could also attend the darshan programme with Vijayawada lovers, as we were leaving Poona at night. Since I did not get reply after an hour, I again phoned Eruch. After several phone calls, I heard from him that Baba had agreed to give darshan. I informed my group to quickly have their lunch, as it was nearly 11.00 am. While a few who got seats were eating, Meherdas came with a message from Baba that e should immediately leave for Guruprasad.

Without having lunch, we rushed to Guruprasad in whatever conveyance we found. The Vijayawada group had already arrived; we were called in by Baba and asked to sit. Soon after Baba asked me, “Why did you ask for darshan today when darshan programme ended yesterday?” I replied, “What is use of staying in Poona for the whole day and not having darshan, Baba.” Baba replied, “What is earthly use of disobeying Me?” Now it dawned on me that I had disobeyed Baba, and I began to shed tears of repentance. I asked Baba to forgive me. Baba, the Compassionate Father, said, “I can understand that out of your love for Me you asked for My darshan. Come; take My darshan without touching Me.” We took Baba’s darshan. Baba gave me chocolate as prasad. We departed, but had learned a lesson in discipline and obedience, which went deep into our hearts. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-99)

 

 

Hits: 0

LIST OF UTTRA KHAND
SL No. NAME INTRODUCTION PLACE PAGE NO
1 A Boatman Self Motichur RT-Vol-5-p-186
2 A Clever woman Self & wife Dehradun LM-3441
3 A College professor Self Dehradun LM-3301
4 A Good boy Self Dehradun LM-3311
5 A Sadhu Self Haridwar LM-2891
6 A Singer Self Tehri Garhwal LM-2208
7 A Sweeper & wife Self & wife Dehradun LM-2280
8 A Yogi Self Rishikesh LM-2891
9 A Young Boy Began reading holy book Rishikesh LM-3402
10 A Young Sadhu Self Dehradun LM-3299
11 Adi Noras Friend of Keki Desai Dehradun LM-2276
12 Advani C B Principal Mira School Dehradun LM-4158/59
13 Amrit S/o Shartughan Kumar Dehradun Lord Meher
14 An Old blind begger with a boy Beggers Motichur RT-Vol-5-p-162
15 Angelo & wife Stayed in rented house Dehradun LM-2867
16 Bahri (Mrs) Self Dehradun GG-163
17 Bakshi Bal Kishan &Meher Kanta Self Dehradun LM-3421
18 Balakram Friend of Keki Desai Dehradun LM-2803
19 Balgopal Das & Babyraj Neighbour of Bal Kishan Bakshi Dehradun LM-5253
20 Brahmadatt Self Dehradun LM-3881
21 Burjor Sohrab Chacha Self Niranjan pur LM-2867/2554
22 Charat Singh & Mohini Devi Parents of Kusum Singh Dehradun LM-3421/3406
23 Dalip A  help boy of Mahant Haridwar LM-2908
24 Daughter of R P Gupta 8 year old Dehra Dun LM-3298
25 Deewan Kanwar Sen & wife Self & wife Dehradun GG-162
26 Dr. R. P Gupta Doctor Dehra Dun LM-3298
27 Dr. R. R. Pal Sharma Veterinary surgeon Dehra Dun LM-3646
28 Dr. Vir Inder Singh & wife Panj Pyare Dehra Dun Sovnier-2008
29 Dr.Baldev Singh Rathke Ophthalmologist Dehra Dun LM-2923
30 Gagannath N. Hellan Self Dehradun LM-2887
31 Ganga Ram Secretary of Mira school Dehradun LM-4158
32 Ghanshyam Das Brother  of Vimla Kapil Utter Pradesh Amrit Kapil
33 Ghasita & her son Son suffered from dirrehia Dehradun LM-2881
34 Goel Self Manjri Mafi RT-Vol-5-p-171
35 Isa & his parents Sweeper’s son Dehradun LM-3338
36 Jamnadas Mahant of Village Dehradun LM-2877/2874
37 Jayanti M/o Shatrughan Kumar Dehradun LM-2868
38 Jessan Visitor in Mira School Dehradun LM-4581
39 Joshi Urvadatta J. P. Self Badrinath GG-125
40 Kapil Vimla Sister in law of H. R. Kapil Dehradun Amrit Kapil
41 Khanna (Mrs) Neighbour of Prakashwati Dehradun GG-p-39
42 Kishan Singh Self-close disciple Dehradun Refer Vol -2 SL.No.62
43 Kochar Harish Chandra Self Dehradun Lord Meher
44 Krishna Devi Self Dehradun Sovnier-2008
45 Lalit Shiv Dutt & Raj Self & wife-Close disciple Roorkee LM-5155
46 Madan S/o Kishan Singh Dehradun LM-2877
47 Madan Arora Self Dehradun LM-3621
48 Maharoakh D/o Nalawala Keki Dehradun LM-789/2554/2897
49 Makhan Lal & wife Self & wife Haridwar LM-2864
50 Mother of Prakaswati D/o Nalawala Keki Dehradun LM-789/2554/2897
51 Nalawala Kaikobad Rustom Self Dehradun LM-2212
52 Nalawala Keki & Freiny Self & & wife Dehradun LM-2897
53 Naosherwan Anzar S/o Keki Nalawala Editor Glow Dehradun LM-789
54 Narawala K. B. Self Dehradun Sovnier-2008
55 Pandey Virendra & Alka Self & wife-Close disciple Dehradun LM-3421//3298
56 Prakash Chabra Film maker Dehradun LM-4327
57 Prasant Eldest son of Shatrughan  Kumar Dehradun LM-4456
58 Prof. Lekh Raj Ulfat Principal Nanhi Dunia Dehradun LM-3621/2728
59 Raj D/o Harishchandra Kochar Dehradun LM-3353
60 Ramadevi Elder sister of Mohini Rani Dehradun LM-3406
61 Ramkishan Das Self Pauri Gharwal Sovenier-2008
62 Rana K. S. Self Dehradun LM-3689
63 Relatives of Mohini Rani 50 Relatives Dehradun LM-3046
64 Sadhus & Saints 6697 Sadhus 7 Saints Hardwar LM-2900
65 Sahgal & wife Hysterical wife Dehradun LM-3299
66 Sansar Chand Gohal Friend of Virendra Pandey Haridwar LM-2881
67 Santosh Sharma Sister in law of H R Kapil Dehradun Amrit Kapil
68 Sardar Virinder Singh A police officer Dehradun LM-3412
69 Satyapal Gangaram Cook In New life Haridwar LM-2902/2880
70 Savita jaitly Sister in law of H R Kapil Dehradun Care Amrit Kapil
71 Secretary of Shivanada Self Rishikesh LM-3280
72 Sharma Bramhdatt & Shashi Self  & wife Dehradun LM-3311
73 Sharma Brij  Bhushan & Rajdulari S/o Prakaswati Sharma Dehradun LM-3338/MM-P-76
74 Sharma D. B. Relative of H R Kapil Dehradun Amrit Kapil
75 Sharma Devi Prasad Self Dehradun LM-3689
76 Sharma Kamala Devi Self Dehradun Sovenier-2008
77 Sharma M. P. Brother in law of H R Kapil Jalandhar Amrit Kapil
78 Sharma Prakaswati (Mrs) W/o Kishan Singh-close disciple Dehradun LM-2877/ MM-P-70
79 Shatrughan Kumar Self-close disciple Dehradun Refer Vol-3 Sl. No. 85
80 Shehroo Chacha Self Dehradun LM-2921
81 Subhadra W/o Shatrughan Kumar Dehradun LM-2897
82 Sumeri Dai Self Dehradun Sovenier-2008
83 Swami Laxmidas & 2 sons A sincere seeker Rishikesh LM-5224
84 Swami Ram Krishna A sincere seeker Dehradun LM-3281
85 Truck driver Self Motichur RT-vol-5-p-162

 

Hits: 0

ONTACTS – UTTRAKHAND

 

1-A CLEVER WOMAN

In Dehradun one clever woman stood before Baba, and offered a prayer from the Guru Granth Saheb (Sikh's holy book). This gave her an opportunity to be in his presence a little longer. Another woman started praying in front of Baba, and then other women tried to do the same. (Lord Meher-p-3412-1953}

 

2-A COLLEGE PROFESSOR

During Darshan at Dehradun a college professor asked Baba, "What is life?"

Baba looked at him with a smile and replied: "Life is a mighty joke! He who knows this can hardly be understood by others. He who does not know it feels himself in a state of delusion. He ponders over this problem day and night, but finds himself incapable of knowing it.

"Why? People take life seriously and God lightly, whereas we must take God seriously and life lightly. Then we know that we always were the same and will ever remain the same — the originator of this joke! This knowledge is not achieved by reasoning; it is born of experience." (Lord Meher-p-3301-1953)

 

3-A GOOD BOY

Prior to moving Dehra Dun, Baba had instructed mandali men to look for an "ideal boy," because he wished to wash the boy's feet and offer him seven rupees as prasad every day

One day Baba instructed night-watch man Krishna Nair "Find a boy for me who can keep watch by my side at night, then I will give you leave for a month."

So Krishna started searching and found a good boy from a wealthy family. He talked with him and asked, "Would you like a good job for a month?"

The boy replied indignantly, "I can hire you as a servant in my house!"

"This job is different," Krishna attempted to explain. "Here we have to dedicate everything to our Master and give up all desires to gain anything from him. This Master is the giver of good fortune, and only lucky ones can serve him."

The boy introduced Krishna to his father. When Krishna asked if the boy could serve his Master for a month, the man too was offended and said angrily, "I can employ you and your Master both! Aren't you ashamed to speak to me like this?"

On his return Krishna informed Baba about the incident, whereupon the next day Baba went with him to observe the boy. Baba watched him from a distance for five minutes and then commented, "My purpose is served. Now don't go back to him." (Lord Meher-p-3311-1953)

 

4-A SADHU

On Tuesday evening, 7 March 1950, Pendu brought news of a good sadhu near the spring where the companions filled their water jugs. Baba immediately went to the sadhu, bowed his head at the sadhu's feet and brought him back to the hut to feed him. Baba spoke with him for about an hour via the alphabet board before the sadhu left. (Lord Meher-p-2891-1950)

 

5-A SINGER

In 1942, one day in Dehra Dun, a singer from Tehri Garhwal came and sang before Baba and the women. (Mehera did not appear.) The singer had no teeth, but boasted that the Maharaja of Tehri Garhwal had compared him to Tansen, the celebrated singer in King Akbar's court. He sang a song with this line, "Set aside your veil and you will see God!"

The man's blandishments while singing were so strange that Baba was quite amused. After he left, Baba directed each of the women to sing and mimic him, and their airs and performances, being still stranger, further amused Baba. Only Mani was able to successfully imitate the singer, but Katie's mispronounced Hindi sent Baba into fits of laughter. (Lord Meher-p-2280-1942)

 

 

6-A SWEEPER

Baba had returned to Dehradun on 6th May 1942 after mast tour travelling to Rawalpindi, Sialkot, Lahore, Hardwar and Rishikesh.

Next door to their bungalow in Dehra Dun, an extremely poor (toilet) sweeper lived with his wife. The wife was pregnant, and each morning the man would sing Kabir's couplets to her. Unbeknownst to him, as he was singing in their hut, the God-Man would be beating time to his songs on a drum in his room. Baba remarked to the women, "That man will have a fine son. I am not playing just to amuse myself. He is receiving a boon from me." (Lord Meher-p-2280-1942)

 

7- A YOGI

On their way back to Rishikesh, they noticed a yogi traversing toward Laxman Jhula (bridge). In a most painfully slow manner, he was prostrating himself completely face-down on the ground after every step he took — it is known as sashtang namaskar. He was naked, and his body was covered with dirt and sweat. Baba offered him his obeisance, placing his head on the yogi's feet. (Lord Meher-p-2891-1950)

 

8-A YOUNG BOY

In 1953, Baba wished to offer prayers at midnight, and they drove to Kalyar, near Roorkee, where he could offer prayers at the shrine of the Perfect Master Sabir. Baba urged Hellan to drive faster and faster so that he would be sure to reach Kalyar on time. When they reached Sabir's tomb, Baidul went to the caretaker to request that he open it. The man flatly refused, and Baba had to make do with offering prayers near a marble trellis through which Sabir's grave was visible.

Baba instructed all the men accompanying him to circumambulate Sabir's dargah 101 times.

A young boy who happened to be watching was so touched he began reading from a holy book and began to shed tears with each line he read. (Lord Meher-p-3401-1953)

 

 9-A YOUNG SADHU

Dressed in a purple robe, a young sadhu who lived in a temple near Dehra Dun had come for darshan in the morning, and Baba made him sit beside him. He came again in the afternoon and wanted to ask Baba something. Eruch discouraged him, but Baba allowed him to speak his mind. This conversation ensued:

The young sadhu said, "My sadhana (spiritual practice) goes on, but I pray to you to render me any inner spiritual help you can give."

"How do you sleep?" Baba asked.

"I sleep in a seated position. I keep a table in front of me and sleep for five hours."

"How many times do you take food?"

"Only once a day."

"Where do you live and from where do you get your meals?"

"I live in a temple; whatever people offer, I eat."

"Have you any attachments?"

"I have a few connections with some people, not as a Master and disciple, but out of devotion."

"Do people touch your feet?"

"Yes."

"Are you serious about God?"

"Yes, I have an intense desire and longing for that."

"Do you get good or bad thoughts in your mind?"

"I don't have good thoughts for all 24 hours of the day. Some thoughts are ordinary and some are of acute intensity. But the body is unable to bear hardships. When I meditate or think of God, I get a headache and so on and so forth."

Baba responded, "Although no interviews are allowed today, Eruch told me a few times that you needed spiritual help on the Path. If you really want my help, do two things and God will help you. These are:

"First: Don't allow anyone to bow down to you; on the contrary, you should bow down to them.

These two things which I have told you are the best of all sadhanas, but they are also very difficult. Even rishis and munis cannot do them. Stick to these two things, which have everything in them. Start from today and let God feel that you are serious about Him. This has, however, no connection with the way you like to sleep or eat, which you may do in any manner you like. Remember that if even one person bows down to you, then the whole thing is lost. This order stands good for a period of eleven months only. Thereafter we shall see what God does."

The sadhu left joyfully, promising Baba he would put into effect his instructions from that night.

"Second: At exactly twelve o'clock midnight from today, cry out loudly 'Parabrahma Paramatma,' but only once. Shout it out in such a way as if God were deaf. Then after five minutes, only once in the same loud voice shout 'BABA' as if Baba is deaf. (Lord meher-p-3299/30-1953)

 

10-ADI NORAS,

(A friend of Keki Nalawala)

In 1941, Keki Nalavala of Dehra Dun and Keki Desai of Delhi had come to meet but Baba had not been allowed even to see his feet. Baba's coquettishness, however, served its purpose, and on Chanji's request Baba agreed to give darshan to the two Kekis in the mandali's bungalow, but only for one minute. Adi Noras, residence was in Navsari and a  friend of Keki Desai, was also permitted to come with them but who was working in Dehra Dun. All three were warned beforehand neither to fold their hands, garland, bow down to, or speak to Baba.

They came on 14th April 1942 and were led to Baba's small, ten-foot by ten-foot room. A curtain had been drawn across the room. As Keki Nalavala recalled: "We were made to stand before the small curtained room as stage actors stand on the stage before the curtain is lifted." At exactly 2:00 P.M. the curtain was drawn aside revealing Baba sitting cross-legged in a corner with Jal Kerawalla. "The curtain had been raised, not only in the room," Age observed, "but from their minds and hearts too!"

They had been forbidden to say anything to Baba. But it did not matter, because when they stood in his presence they were so overcome, they could not have said anything even if they had wanted to. Nalavala remembered seeing "the glittering sight of the rising Sun" and being "dumbed, mummed and stunned!" (Lord Meher-p-2266-1942)

 

 11-ADVANI C. B.

On 23rd March 1957, Baba, accompanied with four mandali left Meherazad for Poona  to visit Saint Mira High school on invitation of Sadhu T L Vaswani.

Joyous singing and shouts of "Jai Avatar Meher Baba!" accompanied Baba's car as it slowly made its way through the crowd in a procession toward Saint Mira High School. .Vaswani received Baba at the door of the school and embraced him tightly. Vaswani, deeply moved, paid tribute to Baba in his welcome remarks over the microphone. On Baba's behalf Deshmukh spoke eloquently for five minutes, emphasizing Baba's Avatar hood and mission.

The headmaster of the school, C. B. Advani, spoke a few words, after which Baba message from him be read out to the students: (Lord Meher-p-4158/59-1957)

 

12-ANGELO & WIFE

During new life at Manjri Mafi, hut and for Baba and his men were not ready, Baba and the companions stayed in Mrs. Pratt's bungalow at No. 4 New Cantonment Road, Dehra Dun. In part of the bungalow an elderly British couple named Mr. and Mrs. Angelo were residing in a pitiable condition. They were destitute without enough money to return to England. Baba lovingly helped them considerably, and it appeared he had especially stayed at Mrs. Pratt's to rescue this worthy couple.

The Angelos were anxious to have Baba's darshan and asked Keki Desai to request it. Baba agreed, which was quite unusual. On the day arranged for their darshan Baba wore a new white kafni. (Lord Meher-p-2867-1950)

 

13-ARORA MADAN LAL

(Eldest Son of Kishan Singh)

Age surveyed the wondrous scene in Dehra Dun, and this is what it saw: "At 7:30 A.M. Baba left his bungalow headed toward the mandali's. He looked resplendent in his white sadra and pink coat, his hair combed back into a braid hidden under the collar of his coat. His smile diffused rays of joy; his glowing features were like the shining Sun! The beauty of his eyes — from which flowed a steady stream of Wine - glistened for everyone to see."

Kishan Singh held an umbrella over Baba's head, and his eldest son, Madan Lala Arora, walked ahead with a camera, filming the event. The atmosphere was surcharged with expectancy. Loud cries of "Avatar Meher Baba ki jai!" rent the air as Baba walked toward the canopy.

During Andhra tour, on Sunday morning, 28 February 1954, Baba gave his personal contact to the boys of the Gurukul hostel. Light-heartedly, he played marbles with them and lovingly briefly discoursed them:

Madan Arora had to leave for his home on this day because they had to return to his job. Embracing them, Baba permitted him to depart. Madan had been filming all the functions since Vijayawada, but because his leave had expired he was forced to go back to work. (Lord Meher-p-3491-1954

Madan Arora of Dehra Dun burst out weeping when he came to Baba. "Why this downpour?" Baba asked.

"Forgive me, Baba," he said.

"What has happened?"

"While moving about in all this mud yesterday, I thought: we are so inconvenienced here ... at Meherazad Baba must be so comfortable. When he comes here, he will put on gum boots to walk around. How could he have any idea of how we are suffering? If he moves about barefoot like us, then he will know.' In the morning when I saw you walking about like that, I was thunderstruck. Please forgive me."

Baba embraced him, telling him not to worry. (Lord Meher-p-3621-1954)

 

14-AN OLD BLIND BEGGER WITH A BOY

On 3rd March 1940, Baba with few companions left Majri Mafi to go to Harrawala railway station which was about two and half miles away. Train tickets were purchased as per baba’s order on the Amritsar Passenger train by Nalawala. Two berths were reserved for Baba and party in third class from Dehradun. Harrawala, being a small station on Hardwar-Dehradun section, had no proper platform. When the train arrived, Baba and party got on the board. However, as the halt was only for two minutes, Baidul was left behind with half of the luggage.

When the train departed, two beggars came to Baba’s compartment. One of them was an old blind man led by a small boy. The blind man was singing a Hindi song, “Ram Chale Banwas Ayodhya Roye,” which means “When Ram left for exile, Ayodhya wept.” On hearing the words, Keki pointed to Baba for Baba too had exiled Himself from the world and was now leading a wandering life, just like Lord Rama. Baba gestured to Keki to keep quiet and also asked him to give the beggars some coins.

(Copied from “Real Treasure” Volume-5 page 161-162 by Rustom Falahati).

 

15-ANGELO & WIFE

During new life at Manjri Mafi, hut and for Baba and his men were not ready, Baba and the companions stayed in Mrs. Pratt's bungalow at No. 4 New Cantonment Road, Dehra Dun. In part of the bungalow an elderly British couple named Mr. and Mrs. Angelo were residing in a pitiable condition. They were destitute without enough money to return to England. Baba lovingly helped them considerably, and it appeared he had especially stayed at Mrs. Pratt's to rescue this worthy couple.

The Angelos were anxious to have Baba's darshan and asked Keki Desai to request it. Baba agreed, which was quite unusual. On the day arranged for their darshan Baba wore a new white kafni. (Lord Meher-p-2867-1950)

 

16-BAHRI (MRS)

Mrs. Bahri was from Dehradun had come and stayed in Poona for many days. One n family from Dehradun known to her came to Guruprasad (Poona) after travel from Bombay for Meher Baba’s darshan for the first time. Baba caught them when they said they are coming from Dehradun and said you are not coming directly from Dehradun but touring many cities before coming to Poona. Baba asked them to come tomorrow.

Since they had no faith, they decided to return back to Bombay next day. As they were talking about their return to Bombay, Baba sent a messenger came with message that they can go wherever they want to go and don’t not come to see Baba tomorrow. But before going back to Bombay they should meet a lady named Mrs Bahri who had come from Dehradun who was now staying in Poona.

When they met Bahri started crying. She pitied them for planning to go to Bombay when Baba Himself wanted to meet them next morning. She told to them that they were unlucky and missed a golden opportunity. She told them she was waiting many days to meet Baba but had not got the chance. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-163)

 

17-BAKSHI BAL KISHAN & MEHER KANTA

On 23rd March 1953 (a public holiday for Ram's birthday) was fixed for that purpose. The darshan was publicized in the newspapers, but Baba forbade erection of a canopy, and decided to give darshan in the hall of the mandali's bungalow.

Several came with the intent to derive material gains, whereas others sincerely wanted Meher Baba's darshan. Opposite Baba's residence lived Bal Kisan Bakhshi, 38, and his wife, Meher Kanta, 33, who loved Baba dearly. They never once tried to come near Baba's bungalow or to send a request for darshan, and were never a hindrance. (Lord Meher-p-3293-1950)

Bal Kisan and his wife, Meher Kanta, had been waiting since morning but had had no chance to see Baba. Baba called them and asked the latter, "What do you want?"

Meher Kanta's eyelids lowered shyly and she replied, "I don't wish for anything except your love."

"I will give you my love," Baba promised.

Baba then repeated the same question to Bal Kisan, who answered, "You have everything and I am not worthy to ask for anything. You may give it to me or not give it to me as you choose, but do make me yours forever."

"I am extremely pleased with you both," Baba replied. "Both of you are mine." This couple was subsequently responsible for the creation of a center named Meher Dham in Dehra Dun, and Baba truly bestowed his gift of love on them.

Prakashwati stopped going to any saint, and began singing kirtans about Baba at the residence of Bal Kisan Bakhshi and his wife, Meher Kanta. Every week, Prakashwati would perform kirtans in their bungalow, with this favorite line echoing: "Born of Shiva's phallus! Jai Meher Baba, Jai Merwan!"

People in the area were eager to hear about Meher Baba and public lectures were arranged at Dehra Dun, Chuharpur and Raipur. Baba sent Deshmukh and Bhau to deliver the talks. A gathering of 5,000 was present in Raipur when the microphone went dead. Deshmukh expressed his inability to deliver his speech without it, but Bhau spoke, and in Deshmukh's place Bal Kisan stood up to speak. He had a powerful, ringing voice and began: "Brothers and sisters, Jai Baba! You all know what I am going to say, so what's the use in saying it!

All right: Avatar Meher Baba ki jai!"

The audience laughed at this short "speech." Bal Kisan and his wife, Meher Kanta, had begun helping in Baba's cause, and they played a major role in his work in the area.

Bal Kishan and his wife, Meher Kanta, had been waiting since morning but had no chance to see Baba. Baba called them and asked the latter, “What do you want?”

Meher Kenta’s eye lid dropped and she replied, “I don’t wish for anything except your love.”

“I will give you my love,” Baba promised.

Baba then repeated the same question to Bal Kishan, who answered, “You have everything and I am not worthy to ask for anything. You may give it to me or not or not to give it to me as you choose, but do make me yours forever.”

“I am extremely pleased with you both, “Baba replied. “Both of you are mine.” This couple was subsequently responsible for creation of the center named “Meher Dham” in Dehradun, and Baba truly bestowed his gift of love on them

With Bal Kisan, Baba joked, "Had you not come, Kishan Singh would never have forgiven you." Baba then asked him about his wife, Meher Kanta.

"She is all right by your blessing," he replied.

Baba then called Bal Kisan and Meher Kanta from Dehra Dun. These families were in Baba's close contact, but their love was silent, and Baba expressed his happiness with them. Nafde was a long-time lover, and his children were full of love for Baba. Muniraj had first heard of Baba through Thade and had met Baba in the September 1954 meeting.

Bal Kisan Bakhshi of Dehra Dun and his wife, Meher Kanta, came for darshan. Baba asked Meher Kanta, "What do you want?"

"I want nothing except your love," she replied. Her reply made Baba happy and the couple left after touching his feet. (Lord Meher-p-5150-165)

 

18-BALAKRAM

During New life, early in September 1949, Baba had instructed Keki Desai to find a suitable place for his headquarters, either near Dehra Dun, Roorkee, Hardwar or Rishikesh, specifying that the place had to have a small house on it and a well, and be about five to six miles from the main town. Keki asked if he could select a place near Dehra Dun, as he already knew several people there, and Baba agreed. Keki was warned not to tell anyone, not even his wife, Dhun, about this work.

Keki Desai returned to Dehra Dun and contacted a friend of his named Balakram, asking for his help in locating a property, but without mentioning Baba's name. Together, they and Nalavala set out in a tonga to look at different sites. Travelling through the rural, sparsely populated area, they came to the village of Manjri Mafi, where Balakram knew someone he thought could help.

Balakram's friend was seated in a chair opposite his house, smoking a cigar while reading a novel. They approached him and asked, "Could you, by any chance, help us in buying a five-acre plot?"

"Yes, I think so," the man replied casually.

"It has to have a small house on it."

"All right."

"And a well ..."

"Yes."

"We need it immediately!"

The man was so friendly that Keki Desai was convinced that Baba had sent them to him. After a few words, they expressed a desire to see the property. The man at once showed them four properties. Keki liked the fourth one the instant he saw it, since there was already a small cottage with two small rooms and a verandah on it. Although the land had originally belonged to this man, he had sold it to an advocate living in Lucknow who now wanted to sell it. (Lord Meher-2803/4-1949)

 

19-BALGOPAL DAS & BABYRAJ

In 1966, Baba's seclusion had been greatly disturbed by the Arangaon villagers.  Baba wanted to remain undisturbed until November 1967. As per Baba's order, two signboards each in three languages were prepared and placed on 5th November 1966 inscribing “Meher Baba has stopped seeing or giving darshan to anyone.”

Balgopal Das Baba lover of Dehra Dun telephoned to Adi from Poona to seek darshan on the same day. Balgopal Das and his wife drove to Ahmednagar and Adi guided them to Meherazad, although as he had explained on the phone, Baba was in seclusion and would probably not see them. The couple had vowed not to drink water that day until they had taken Baba's darshan. By the time they arrived at Meherazad, Baba was already in his room and, on hearing a car approach, he sent Bhau to find out who had come. When Bhau reported, Baba asked him, "Should I see them?"

Bhau said, "Baba, the boards have been put up today and it would not be right to give them darshan."

But Baba replied, "For me there is no binding. When I wish something, you should be attentive to it. Go bring them."

Bhau brought the couple to Baba's room, but they halted at its threshold. Baba's face shone like the moon, and with a smile he gestured to them, "I am very happy to see you both. Take me with you." The couple left gratified. They were given a note asking the caretaker of Guruprasad to give them a tour, and requesting that Jalbhai show them Baba House and other places of interest in Poona.

Balgopal Das and his wife, Babyraj, had done much toward the establishment of Meher Dham in Dehra Dun and were of great help financing Baba functions and other work done in Baba's name there, such as feeding the poor. (Lord Meher-p-5252-1966)

 

20-BRAHMA DUTT

In 1953, a friend of Kumar's named Brahma Dutt would come to Baba occasionally. Brahma Dutt also arrived on the 30th and brought a friend named Brahma Dev, who had been suffering from asthma for the past seven or eight years. In the course of conversation, when Baba asked about his illness, he described his condition. Baba advised him to fast on water for seven days and remember him wholeheartedly. He did it and was freed of his malady.

In 1954, Brahma Dutt lover from Dehra Dun was standing at a distance, and Baba inquired, "In Hamirpur and Andhra you were always fighting to be near me. How is it that now you are keeping so quietly away?" Brahma Dutt laughed and came forward near Baba. (Lord Meher p-3628-1954)

 

21-BURJOR SOHRABJI (CHACHA)

Occasionally Baba would call a man named Burjor Sohrabji Chacha to Niranjanpur. Burjor, like Nalavala, was working for the Singer Sewing Machine Company in Dehra Dun. Although in 1942 he had stayed with the Nalavalas and found out about Baba through them, this was his first opportunity for darshan. On one occasion when Burjor came to Niranjanpur, Baba remarked to him that he reminded him of his deceased brother Jamshed, whom he resembled.’ (Lord Meher-p-2554-1946)

  

22-CHARAT SINGH & MOHINI RANI

The Rani and Raja of Sahanpur were living in a bungalow near Baba's bungalow. The queen's name was Mohini Rani and her husband was Charat Singh. One of their daughters, Pushp Lata, who was married to the Raja of Patiala, had died recently during childbirth. Overcome with grief, the Rani became like a mad woman, and had she not met Baba at this time; her condition would surely have worsened.

The Rani found out about Meher Baba and, one evening in September 1953, she came to the mandali's bungalow accompanied by her husband. Eruch was sitting outside on the verandah with Baba, who asked her what she wanted. Mohini Rani replied, "Baba, I have come to you in great misery. I have come with a request."

Baba asked, "What is it? What do you want from me?"

"I cannot live without my daughter. I want my daughter back. I implore you to bring my daughter back alive!" And she burst out weeping as she narrated her story.

Baba comforted her with the words, "Why do you cry? You will have your daughter back."

Mohini Rani, in wonder, asked, "The same daughter, Baba? In the same form?"

"Yes, the same daughter," he promised.

"But her corpse has been cremated ..."

Baba smiled, and his smile dissolved Mohini's agony. "I am Paramatma, and nothing is impossible for me," he assured her. "I have created the universe! Can I not make your daughter come alive?"

These words lifted the terrible burden from her heart and her despondency was transformed into hope. She asked, "Would you truly give me back my daughter?"

Baba assured her with a smile, "Yes, I am telling you exactly that. Now stop worrying and have patience. Your daughter will come back to you. All you have to do is to remember me and love me. Remember me constantly and love me as much as you can, more and more each day. Will you do that?"

The Maharani agreed, and for the first time in a long, long while, she felt light at heart. The couple left. Eruch had been interpreting Baba's words and was stunned, thinking: "My God! What is Baba promising? It is not like him to declare such things."

Eruch said to Baba, "You have assured her that her daughter will come back, but what will happen when she does not get her back?"

Baba replied, "I have the remedy for every disease and my treatment is infallible. At present she needs this medicine until her illness subsides. She was happy and you will see that her condition won't worsen; on the contrary, it will improve."

Some days later, Mohini Rani informed Baba that she wished to sweep and clean his room herself. On Baba's agreeing, she did it. She then asked for some personal article of Baba's, and his sadra was given to her.

As long as Baba was staying in Dehra Dun, Mohini Rani was happy and cheerful, and inwardly leaned more and more on him. After Baba's departure, whenever she remembered her daughter, she would write to Baba, who would reply that she must be patient; her daughter would definitely return to her, but meanwhile she should go on remembering Baba more and more. Baba indicated that she would see her daughter in a dream and this would be the sign of her imminent return.

Later in 1954, Mohini Rani came to Ahmednagar with her husband for a darshan program, determined to ask Baba finally to bring her daughter back from the dead.

But when in Baba's presence, she completely forgot about it.

Some years later, when the couple came to Guruprasad for Baba's darshan, Baba asked Mohini Rani, "How are you?"

"Baba, I am very happy," she answered.

Baba looked radiant that day and suddenly stated, "I am in the mood at this moment to give you whatever you ask. Tell me at once: Do you want your daughter back, or do you want me?"

The Rani gently placed her hand on Baba's knee and replied, "I want you, Baba."

Baba replied, "Now you have your daughter back. The whole world is in me, including your daughter."

Baba gave Mohini Rani her daughter back by making Mohini totally forget her daughter. Because of her daughter's death, Mohini Rani came into Baba's close contact and became his forever. Her husband, Charat Singh, also held fast to Baba's feet, and their other daughter, Kusum, became ecstatic in Baba's love. Kusum's husband, Sardar Mohkam Singh, at first had no faith in Baba, but once when he was brought for darshan, he was so drawn to Baba that he arranged frequent bhajan-kirtan programs at their residence in New Delhi.

1958, Rani Mohini of Dehra Dun had come with her husband, Raja Charat Singh. Like Godubai, she, too, had come with a firm purpose: to ask Baba to keep his promise about giving back her deceased daughter. But when she neared Baba for prasad, his twinkling eyes and enchanting expression made her forget also — and forget forever! By fulfilling desires, bindings are created; by eradicating them, their chain is broken. Baba made Rani Mohini forget for all time. This was his miracle, which never furthered attachments, but uprooted them.

 

23-DALIP

(A help of Jamnadas Mahant)

April 13th 1950, was the most significant day of the Kumbha Mela, when hundreds of thousands of different sects of sadhus and mahatmas were to form into processions and march to the Ganges River to bathe in the sacred water.

On 12th April, Baba left Manjri Mafi in a station wagon with the nine women companions.  Mahant's servant-boy Dilip went to Hardwar by train, and all stayed in Sansarchand Gohal's large house. (Lord Meher-p-2908-1950)

 

24-DAUGHTER OF R P GUPTA

During Baba’s stay at Dehradun in 1953, Dr. R. P. Gupta brought his mentally retarded eight-year-old daughter to Baba, and Baba stated he would help her. He instructed the doctor to repeat God's name 101 times over a glass of water, give it to the girl to drink, and then bring her back to Baba after some time.(Lord Meher-3296-1953)

 

25-DEEWAN KANWAR SEN & PADMA

The incident of their meeting with Baba is described in the words of Mrs. Padma as written in book Glimpses of Guruprasad.

In year 1960, My husband (Kanwar Sen Deewan) and I were in Bombay, where my brother was producing a movie and had promised to show us as how shooting is done, but only after two days. Since we had two days, on my mother’s advice, we went to Poona for Meher Baba’s darshan for the first time. When we reached Guruprasad, Baba asked us, “where are you coming from?’ I replied, “Dehradun, Baba.” Baba replied, “No, you are not coming directly from Dehradun but are touring many cities before coming to Poona.

We were surprised that Baba knew about us, but still, we did not have faith in Baba. Baba asked us to come the next day, but as soon as we came out of the bungalow, we said to each other that we would return to Bombay the next day so that we could see how a film is made.

As we were talking about our return to Bombay, Baba sent a man running towards us with this message: “Both of you go wherever you want to go and don’t come to see Me tomorrow.” The messenger also told us that before going back to Bombay, we should meet a lady named Mrs. Bahri, who had come from Dehradun and was now staying in Poona. We knew Mrs. Bagri and so went to meet her. When we talked to her, she started crying. She pitied us for planning to go to Bombay when Baba Himself wanted to meet us the next morning. She told us that we were unlucky and missed a golden opportunity. She told us that she had been waiting many days to meet Baba but had not got a chance.

Before leaving Guruprasad. We had asked Baba if we could have our photographs taken with Him. He had agreed and had said that He would come out in the open and then we could take the photographs. We had no idea what obedience To Baba means, and so we told Baba that we would take photographs in the house and that He need not come out in the garden. We took Baba’s photos in Guruprasad against His will, with the result that when the photos were developed, none of prints were clear. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-193)

 

26-DR. R P GUPTA

During Baba’s stay at Dehradun in 1953, Dr. R. P. Gupta brought his mentally retarded eight-year-old daughter to Baba, and Baba stated he would help her. He instructed the doctor to repeat God's name 101 times over a glass of water, give it to the girl to drink, and then bring her back to Baba after some time.(Lord Meher-3296-1953)

 

27-DR. R. R. PAL SHARMA

On 7th, October 1954 was Hindu festival of Dassera and day was also the anniversary of Sai Baba's death in 1918. Baba sent this telegram to Shirdi: "The Ancient One, Avatar Meher Baba, sends homage to Sai Baba, the Guru, God-Incarnate, Sai Baba."

The veterinary surgeon of Dehra Dun, Dr. R. R. Pal Sharma, who loved Baba, was also called that day. Dr. Sharma had first had Baba's contact in Dehra Dun during the New Life, and had attended the recent meetings at Meherabad. (Lord Meher-p-3646-1954)

 

28-DR.VEER INDER SINGH

Vir Inder Singh worked as Sub-Inspector in police department of utter Pradesh. Once Vir Singh was ordered along with his team was ordered to nab dacoits hiding nearby the village in Atroli. He proceeded to the spot and suddenly he found himself surrounded by dacoits. They beat him so hard that he fell unconscious and received eye injury. Dacoits tied him pole of a thatched hut and put it on fire and fled. With the heat of fire, he came to senses and freighted to see the fire around him spreading from hut.  He mentally remembered God and cried for help. His cries reached the lord of the Age and rescue police arty reached the spot and he was saved from fire.

In March 1953, at Dehradun, he came to know about Meher Baba through his friend Sardar Singh, acquainted with Kishan Singh, one of the mandali and watchman during seclusion of Baba in Dehradun stay that there is a great saint Meher Baba who is observing silence since 18 years and staying in Dehradun. He dreamt of Meher Baba wearing pink coat and with bewitching smile. Next day he went to Kishan Singh’s place where baba was staying and the place was similar to the place he has dreamt last night. Kishan Singh expressed inability to see him Baba since He was in seclusion. Vir Inder Singh was disappointed and thought & murmured “Khuda Ke Ghar Aandher Hai” (there is darkness in God’s abode).

Again Vir Inder Singh and his friend Sardar Singh both went to Baba’s residence and again Kishan Singh said that they cannot meet Baba because He is in strict seclusion. However Baba conveyed through Kishan Singh that they can see Him from a distance by standing near broken boundary wall. Meher baba gestured to Vir Inder Singh, “Don’t worry be happy”. Inder Singh was lost in the beauty of Baba’s radiating effulgence. He bowed his head to baba but some of mandali shouted not to bow down as this was not allowed by Meher Baba during seclusion period.

One day he and his wife Ranji started preparing prasad (Halwa) to offer to Baba as prasad. They were still cooking the halwa at their house. Surprisingly they found Meher Baba standing in front of them. They were overjoyed and gave halwa, Baba ate and then left. Later both husband and wife took the prasad to Baba’s residence offered Baba. Baba said “No”. I have already taken your prasad at your residence.

When his wife had first darshan of Baba in Dehradun, she wept and wept. Someone tried to console her but baba said, let her wash out her sanskaras. Baba advised her to keep her husband always.

After meeting Baba in Dehradun, they always longed for baba darshan. In was in1955, he met Baba in public darshan program in Poona. Pointing to Vir Inder Singh Baba said, “See, how I have caught certain Sikh’s. How pleased I am with you. Guru Nanak is dear to Me. the same Nanak is in the world today.”

After retirement he settled in Dehradun with his family. He had a rose plantation in residence compound. He and Kishan Singh used to arrange satsang /gathering at their residences. He was the witness of one incident when 30 flowers fell down kept above Baba’s Photograph in Satsang held at residence of Kishan Singh as a proof of Baba’s presence. Kishan Singh had sent for these flowers from rose garden of Vir Inder Singh.

 

29-DR. BALDEV SINGH RATHKE

In Dehradun, Baba had trouble in His eyes His eyes discharged a sticky substance and became painfully swollen, and at the same time, he had the continual sensation of something gritty in his eyes. Goher applied penicillin or silver nitrate ointment, but Baba got an allergic reaction to this which made it worse. Goher did her best to treat him, but Baba received little relief. An ophthalmologist from Dehra Dun, named Baldev Singh Rathke, was called. Dr. Rathke treated the condition adequately, and Baba soon felt better. However, the relief was only temporary.(Lord Meher-p-2923-1950)

 

30-JAGANNATH N. HELLAN

In year 1950, during stay at Manjre Mafi in Dehradun, Jagannath N. Hellan was also allowed to visit Baba, along with two other baba lovers. (Lord Meher-p-.2877-1950)

 

31-GANGA RAM

(Secretary of School)

On 23rd March 1957, Baba, accompanied with four mandali left Meherazad for Poona to visit Saint Mira High school on invitation of Sadhu T L Vaswani.

Joyous singing and shouts of "Jai Avatar Meher Baba!" accompanied Baba's car as it slowly made its way through the crowd in a procession toward Saint Mira High School. .Vaswani received Baba at the door of the school and embraced him tightly. Vaswani, deeply moved, paid tribute to Baba in his welcome remarks over the microphone. On Baba's behalf Deshmukh spoke eloquently for five minutes, emphasizing Baba's Avatar hood and mission.

The Secretary of the school, Mr. Ganga Ram spoke a few words, after which Baba message from him be read out to the students: (Lord Meher-p-4158/59-1957)

 

33-GHASITA & HER SON

Baba visited Manjri Mafi on 16th February 1950. While returning to the Mahant's house, an old woman, named Mrs. Ghasita, stopped them. With tears in her eyes, she begged Baba to help her son who was ill. Baba asked for the details. The boy had vomited 20 times and, suffering diarrhoea had passed 30 motions the previous night. Baba ordered Nilu to treat him. (Lord Meher-p-2881-1950)

 

34-GOEL

Baba wanted to sell the Majri Mafi property for which he asked Kain, Kishan Singh, Todi Singh and Harjiwan Lal to be present in Majri Mafi. Baba told the wish and said that either they should by it collectively or individually. Ha said He wanted Rs.7000 for the property, though much larger amount had been spent on it.

On hearing this, Keki was happy as he was hoping that one of Baba lover from Delhi would purchase the property and preserve it for posterity so that lovers from all over the world could come for darshan to one of the most sacred spots connected with Baba.

But all four of the group began looking at each other and appeared unsure about purchasing the property. Finally they expressed their inability to buy it. On hearing this, Baba became very angry. He pointed out Harjiwan Lal and said, “You were ready to cut your throat for My work. Now what happened?”

Turning to Todi Singh, He said, “You said that for My work you will even become naked. Have you forgotten those words of yours?”

Baba who was still angry, asked them to go away and they left dejectedly. Seeing them refuse to by the property, Keki was upset and pleaded with Baba to give them one more chance to buy it. Baba asked Keki to call them back. Keki was so excited on hearing this that he ran barefoot on the road to call them back.

They had already reached the main road by time Keki caught up with them and informed them of Baba’s order. Baba told them not to worry about the property as He had already decided that this property should go to an outsider. Baba embraced them and then sent them away. They went away happily.

The Majri Mafi property was purchased by a photographer from Dehradun, Mr. Goel.

Baba had set 1st May as the date for special bhiksha. With companions Baba walked a distance of two miles and came to dry Sandy River called Rispana. Mr. and Mrs Nalawala, Mr. and Mrs. Burjor Chacha and Shatrughan Kumar and his mother arrived there to give bhiksha to Baba. Bhiksha consisted of containers of food which they offered to Baba one at a time. Baba accepted it all and the containers were then carried by the companions on their heads of all the way to the cottage with Baba leading the way.

On arriving at the college, Baba told them that this was last bhiksha. Baba served everyone with his own hands. Mr. Goel, who had purchased Majri Mafi, was also present and had the good fortune to be served by Baba. Al the activities at Majri Mafi came to close from that day. (“Real Treasure” Volume-5 page 171-173 by Rustom Falahati)

 

35-ISA AND HIS PARENTS

During this period, Baba would daily call a sixteen-year-old sweeper's son, named Isa, to him in Dehra Dun. Isa's mother and father were working in the men and women mandali's quarters. Since Kishan Singh was an official, the parents would work according to his orders; but Kishan had to be careful to be deferential to Isa, because Isa loved Baba and would complain to him if anything went wrong.

One day Isa went to pick a few mangoes. To bring down the fruit he would throw a stone with a "Jai Meher Baba!" on his lips. If no mango fell, in exasperation he would curse, "Meher Baba be damned!"

He went on doing this, and a friend of his overheard him and informed Baba that Isa was abusing his name. Baba replied, "What's wrong with his abuses? Isn't he taking my name and remembering me?"

One day Baba asked Isa, "What do you want to study?"

"I don't want to go to school," he replied. "I want to work, but I should have an easy job — one which can be done sitting on a chair — with nothing much to do."

Baba asked Kishan Singh to procure him such employment. Since Isa was uneducated, it was difficult for Kishan to find him this type of job. Baba would ask him about it every day, and take him to task for not carrying out his order.

So, Kishan consulted one of his influential friends who, as a favour to him, readily agreed to employ Isa at his office. A chair was to be placed outside his office for Isa to sit on, and his duty was to carry files to other offices.

Kishan informed Isa, and instructed him to be at work promptly at 11:00 A.M. But the next day, Isa did not go to the man's office. Acting as if he was unaware of this, Baba in the evening asked Kishan about Isa, who proudly informed him that he had found Isa an easy job. Baba sent for the boy and asked him if he liked the work. "I didn't go!" Isa declared.

"Why not?" Baba asked him.

"It was for Kishan Singh to take me to the officer and first introduce me. He did not do this, so I didn't go."

Baba turned to Kishan, "What he says is true. Why didn't you take Isa with you? Take him tomorrow."

The next day, Kishan Singh drove Isa to the office in his car, and while he was speaking with another officer, Isa boldly entered his boss' room and sat down in a comfortable chair in front of him. When Kishan Singh came in the man pointed to Isa, saying, "Who is he?"

"He is the boy I mentioned," Kishan replied.

"Are you recommending this manner less urchin to me? You're my friend; otherwise, I would teach this scoundrel a lesson!"

Embarrassed, Kishan returned to Baba with the boy. Isa immediately complained to Baba that Kishan had insulted him. On Baba's reproving him, Kishan argued, "He is a most ill-mannered boy, Baba. What could I do?"

"He is ill-mannered, but aren't you also?" Baba chided. "Because he is a sweeper, you look down on him. I, being God, permit him to sit beside me, while you treat him contemptuously! I don't say you should put him on your level, but don't despise him — have love for him."

During Baba's stay in Dehra Dun, almost daily some episode concerning Isa would take place. The tenacious boy was Baba's means of wiping off the sanskaras of Kishan Singh, Krishna Nair and, later, Bhau Kalchuri. When Bhau arrived in Dehra Dun, he was told to look after Isa and keep him pleased — but Isa was a boy not easily satisfied, as the men were to learn.

Once, Don was talking with Baba while Isa was there.

When the conversation was over, Baba motioned that Don could go. He left, but remembering something, came back. At this, Isa laughed, and when Baba asked him why he was laughing, he said, "You told him to go, and he has come back. He does not know the meaning of obedience!"

Baba praised the boy in front of the mandali, "Look, see how clever Isa is. He understands the importance of obedience."

Another time, Isa's mother came weeping to Baba. Baba asked the reason, and she said, "Isa lost Rs.100 gambling last night. Please make him win tonight." Baba assured her of his help. After she left, Baba had a hearty laugh. He sent for Isa and arranged his activities in such a way that he could not find the time to go out and gamble. Going to the movies, playing cards and other games, doing japa and being with Baba for certain times of the day — these were Isa's occupations. Baba would send him to the movie theatre with Krishna, and someone else was sent to bring him back, so that he would not be tempted to go gambling.

Isa's parents would loudly quarrel with each other, and Baba would go on listening to pleas from both sides. Then he would mediate and explain things to them, settling their affairs. It was surprising that those longing for darshan had not been given permission for even a minute, yet Baba would give his company to Isa's humble family for hours on end. (Lord Meher-p-3339/40/41-1953)

 

34-JAMNADAS

(Mahant of village)

Since November 1949, Kaikobad had been staying on the Manjri Mafi property which had been purchased for Baba. But the well, and the huts for the companions, and an extension to the existing structure for the women, were still not completed. So on 16th January 1950, leaving Dehra Dun with the men and women companions, Baba shifted headquarters to the house of Jamnadas, the Mahant (head of a religious sect) in Manjri Mafi Village. Keki Desai was instructed to return to Delhi at this time.

During this period, Jamnadas, the Mahant of the village with few others were allowed to visit Baba.

Baba wished to attend the great Kumbha Mela festival in Hardwar that year. At the beginning of February 1950, he consulted Jamnadas (Mahant) about the possibility of finding a suitable bungalow a few miles from Hardwar, where he could stay during March and April. The Mahant suggested a place called Motichur, four miles from Hardwar. The next day, Virendra Pandey, the District Information Officer for Dehra Dun, offered to locate and arrange a bungalow for Baba. When Baba informed him he wished to pay the two months' rent, Virendra said it was unnecessary. Baba remarked, "I do not wish to take any boja (financial burden) in the New Life."

Shatrughna Kumar was now accepted as if one of the men companions, and was permitted to see Baba often. On the 20th, he came with Jamnadas, the Mahant of the village. Baba explained to them, "For you both, I feel a sort of responsibility of love. In the New Life, I am not meeting anyone except you, Nalavala, Chacha, Desai, Virendra and Elcha, and it is only to you and them that I give my personal contact."

Baba then asked the Mahant, "Would you sincerely and faithfully carry out two instructions I give you?" Jamnadas assured Baba he would. "Then don't worry in the least about your permanent release from prison until the very last minute of your going back to prison on 17 June. And every night before going to bed, offer this heartfelt prayer: 'O God, I leave my fate in your hands.' "

The Mahant had been sentenced to prison for shooting and killing two villagers during a dispute, but had been granted a temporary parole because he was ill, suffering from tuberculosis. Jamnadas agreed to follow these two orders, and Baba added, "I feel inwardly that if you obey these instructions faithfully, God will not fail you." Jamnadas derived courage from Baba's words.

Afterwards, Baba remarked to him, "From now on, you should accept it that your connection with me in the New Life will not continue."

The day Baba left Dehra Dun, 14 June 1950, an order was received from the government that the Mahant had been permanently released from prison. It was Baba who broke the good news to him, and he attributed it all to Baba's nazar. (Lord Meher-p-2915-1950)

 

37-JAYANTI

(Mother of Shatrughan Kumar)

When Baba reached at Dehradun station with Mandali, baba asked Shatrughan Kumar to bring for Mandali within one hour. He brought cooked rice (Pulav). His mother Jayanti (known as "Mataji"), his wife and two or three other women of the village cooked food for Baba and the companions at Kumar's home at Manjri Mafi (Lord Meher-p-2638-1950)

 

38-JASHAN

(Nephew of Sadhu Vaswani)

August 28th 1959, was Lord Krishna's birthday. On the occasion of Krishna's birthday, Baba sent this message to Sadhu Vaswani and his nephew Jashan in Poona, who had sent greetings to Baba:

Give my love to my very dear Dada Vaswani and to dear Jashan and all dear ones of the Saint Mira High School, who remember me and love me.

I was Ram, I was Krishna, I was this One, I was that One, and now I am Meher Baba. In fact, in this form of flesh and blood, I am the same Ancient One who alone is eternally worshiped and ignored, ever remembered and forgotten.

I am that Ancient One whose past is worshiped and remembered; whose present is ignored and forgotten, and whose future advent is anticipated with great fervour and longing. (Lord Meher=p-4581-1959)

 

39-JOSHI  URVADATTA J. P.

On 26th April 1960 Uravdatta J P Joshi who was in-charge of Shankarji’s Avataric Mandir at Badrinath came to Guruprasad for darshan of Bhagwan Meher. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-125)

 

40-KAPIL VIMLA

Vimla Kapil is sister in law of late Sri Hukumat Rai Kapil of Delhi. She is lucky Baba lover to have had 3 times Baba’s physical darshan. She is unmarried and settled in Amritsar (Punjab). Please read her experiences with Baba’s darshan in her own words:

I came to Delhi in 1954 and got admission in nursing course. At that time, I used to go to W.D. Kain’s house where Baba’s satsang used to be held on Sunday.  I also used to go to house of Mohkam Singh along with my brother in law to attend Baba’s program. I developed interest in Baba.

It was 1954. I got one month annual leave and wanted to go to Massouri to see my mother and  brother but Kapil ji  said to me that I can go to Satara to see Meher Baba and then to Massouri. He arranged ticket; came to Poona and boarded me in Satara bound bus, explained everything, gave address where Baba stayed and then left. After getting down at Satara I took auto and reached Baba’s bungalow. Auto driver left me 50 yards behind Baba’s bungalow. I left my suitcase on roadside proceeded on foot toward Baba’s bungalow which was located in isolated place.

When I reached at Baba’s bungalow, a hefty man (Baidul) was standing on the Gate, I asked him, “Is Baba staying in this bungalow”. He looked at me from top to bottom. He asked me, “Who am I and coming where from”. I replied in single breath that my name is Vimal and have come from Delhi. He was surprised to listen that how; I have come alone from such a long distance. He also said that now-days Baba does not meet anyone so you return back. It was evening by now and I was in position to return. Then He said me to wait and went inside bungalow and came back with another gentleman. He also tried to convince me that Baba cannot meet you. I requested them to inform Baba about my coming here. Then it started raining. I got drenched. He asked me about my baggage. I said it is lying 50 yards from here on road side. He got my baggage collected through someone. By this time Baba was informed about my arrival. I was called inside gate. That night, I stayed in the house of Vishnu Master. Just as I reached in his house, Baba sent a message that ask the girl to change her drenched dress; give her hot tea with tablet of Aspirin. She will be called tomorrow. To hear this news, my happiness knew no bound. In curiosity, I could not sleep well that night.

Next morning I woke up early and got ready after bath. Call from Baba was received at 9 am and I went to Baba. I was standing in the varandah and Baba was strolling in first floor balcony. Then suddenly, I heard the sound of clapping and I raised my head and saw above. “What a beautiful face” as radiating bright sun and rays falling on me. I was not able to keep My eyes open and I was not able to see Baba clearly. Then there was second clap, Baba asked me to come closer. I started looking at Baba again but my eyes were getting closed. Baba was saying through gestures that you have come to see Me then see Me. I tried again and again, but every time my eyes flashed with brightness and I could not see Baba properly. This continued for ten minutes. In His milky, fair colour and shining face in white Kafani, Baba was looking God personified. I had seen for the first time in my life such a beautiful personality.

Next day, Baba again called me. I was sitting before Baba. Baba asked me what you are doing. I replied, “I have joined nursing course.” Baba said, “I am very happy that you have selected this profession. Always go on serving community; love Me, obey My orders and I will always remain with you”

Third day, I was to return back. Baba through someone sent along with me to Poona and got entrained me in Delhi bound train and also arranged some money which I was told to spent while travelling. I was very disappointed while coming back and was weeping after leaving my Beloved Baba. I was feeling empty and was not willing not to return. I was drawn towards Baba. Compelled with situation, I caught the train from Delhi to Dehradun and reached Massouri to spend my holidays. When I told my family, they found it difficult to believe that I have really come back after having Baba’s darshan.

Second darshan I had in 1962, during east-West gathering in Guruprasad Bungalow at Poona between 1st to 4th November. I joined with my mother Laxmi Devi, My sister, Vijaya, Santosh, Savita and my brother Ghanshyam Das. Dr. Kapil along with his family had come from Delhi. During darshan we never felt Baba was silent. When I went before him I felt at peace and all my doubts were clear.

My third darshan was in 1965 in Public Darshan Program in Poona. I had opportunity of touching Baba’s feet which was even softer than flower. This was my last darshan. When Baba dropped His Body in 1969, it was my bad luck that I could not reach on this occasion. I used to go samadhi almost every year and I feel that my battery gets fully recharged.

In feel the Baba’s presence all the time and now Baba is everything for me, I have gone through many ups and downs in my life but every time I found Baba with me. I wish to die with Baba’s name on my lips.

 

41-KHANNA (MRS)

(A neighbour of Mrs Prakashwati of Dehradun)

Following is the narration of Mrs Khanna in his own words

I came to know about Meher Baba from Prakashwati and Kishen Singh of Dehradun. They used to have weekly kirtan (bhajans) at their place, and they invited us, as we were their neighbour. These kirtan inspired me very much, and I developed love for Baba even though I have not met Him. In 1958, both Kishan Singh and Prakashvati were going to Poona to meet Baba at Guruprasad, and they invited me to go with them.  I was not married then, and my father    knew that I was in safe hands and so permitted to go along.

We reached Guruprasad and when it was my turn to bow down at the feet of Baba. There was tremendous impact of His love, and momentarily I forgot where I was. As I rose up after bowing down to Him; I felt I had never touched such a lovely feet in my life. Since I am fond of tea, I had brought a packet of tea to give Baba as token my love for Him. He accepted the packet and was very pleased with it. The expression of love and gratitude on His face brought tears in my eyes. I had never seen any man from whom love simply flowed like a river in spate, irrespective of the person who received it. That day I could feel the difference between the love of my parents and Baba’s love for me. His love was unselfish, pure and divine. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-39 -by H P Bharucha)

 

42-KISHAN SINGH

(Close disciple)

(Refer fortunate Souls Vol-3)

 

43-KOCHAR HARISH CHANDRA

In 1953, people in Dehra Dun came to know that Beloved Avatar Meher Baba was in their midst.  Though He was in seclusion and did not want to meet anyone, from time to time, people would send messages through Kishan Singh, expressing their wish to have Baba's darshan.

Baba agreed to meet all those who wanted to see Him before He left Dehra Dun.  Nevertheless, messages from people would still come.

Every day, a man named Harish Chandra Kochar would come and sit by the side of the road.  When Baba would take a shortcut to the men Mandali's or His own bungalow, Harish Chandra would see Him.

One day, Baba asked Kishan Singh, "Who is that person I see every day?  In the morning, when I go to Mandali's bungalow, he is standing there. When I go back for lunch, I see him.  Again, when I come in the afternoon, he is there.  When I return to My bungalow in the evening, still he remains.  Every day, I see him four times.  What does he do there?"

"Baba, he loves You very much," Kishan Singh said.  "He wants to have Your darshan."

And Baba said, "Whether or not he has any work?  The whole day he remains there."

"Baba, he loves You so much that he cannot be without You."

"All right," Baba then said.  "Call him and ask him to stand at a distance from Me."

Kishan Singh informed Harish Chandra, who came to the place where Baba was staying.  As instructed, he stood at a distance, and through signs, Baba told him, "I am very, very happy to see you.  Now you go."

So he left.  But returning to His bungalow for lunch, Baba again saw Harish Chandra standing by the side of the road.  "Is he still there?" Baba said to Kishan Singh.  "Why did he not return home?  Go and ask him."

Kishan Singh spoke to Harish Chandra, and when he returned, informed Baba, "Harish Chandra said, 'It is impossible to remain without Baba.'"

"All right, call him again," Baba said.

When Harish Chandra came to Baba, Baba asked, "Why do you sit by the side of the road?  Why don't you go home?"

"It is now impossible for me to be without You," Harish Chandra replied.  "Please allow me to come every day.  I will be with You like your Mandali."

Baba told him, "I will allow you to come on one condition:  that you not tell Me anything and not tell the Mandali anything from the outside.  Just come and sit.  Only if I ask can you tell Me anything.  Otherwise, don't say a word.  Be like the Mandali."

Harish Chandra assured Baba that he would not say anything.  He was then permitted to come every day, from 9:00 in the morning until 5:00 in the evening.

Sometimes when he came, Baba would cut jokes with him.  He would eat lunch with us.  He would play cards with Baba.  Sometimes, though he did not know how to, he would play cricket with Baba.  He was very, very happy!

After five days, Harish Chandra said, "Baba, tomorrow, I will not be able to come."

"All right," Baba said.

Baba did not ask why he would not be coming, so Harish Chandra could not say anything about the reasons for his absence.  The next day, he did not come, but on the one following, he returned.

Still Baba did not ask, "Why did you not come yesterday?"

Harish Chandra was waiting and waiting for Baba's question.  But Baba would not ask anything.  Five or six days later, again, he said to Baba, "Baba, tomorrow, I will not be with You."

"Good," Baba replied.

The next day, he did not come.

The day after that, when he returned, Baba still did not ask why he did not come nor what he was doing.

Harish Chandra wanted to speak out, and when Baba did not ask him any questions, he said, "Baba, yesterday I did not come.  But the whole day I was very, very restless."

"Keep quiet," Baba instructed him.  "Don't tell Me anything."

"I now know, Baba," Harish Chandra continued, "that without You, this world is vacant.  It is really impossible to live without You."

"Do not talk about anything," Baba repeated.  "Just keep quiet.  I understand."

A third time, he said, "Baba, tomorrow I will not be able to come."

"All right," was all that Baba said.

Harish Chandra was very anxious to speak out, but Baba started attending to correspondence.

When he returned on the second day following, Harish Chandra was very, very anxious to tell Baba what he wanted.  But again Baba instructed him, "Keep quiet.  Don't say anything."

Nevertheless, Harish Chandra said, "Baba these court cases are such a burden for me.  I want to be with You, but I have to go to the courts.  It is going on and on."

"I tell you everything will be all right.  So why do you worry?  Now keep quiet.  If you say anything, I will stop you from coming."

Harish Chandra kept quiet.

But then Baba asked him how many children he had, how his wife was, how his daughters, sons, were, etc.

One day, Harish Chandra said, "Baba, everyone in the family loves You, and they want to see You."

Baba went to the extent that He even visited Harish Chandra's house and met his family members.

1st November, 1953 was fixed as the day for Baba's public darshan before He left Dehra Dun for Mahabaleshwar.  During the program, Baba delivered the message, "Real Darshan."

Baba stayed in Dehra Dun several times, but that day was the only one upon which a public darshan was held.  It was a big program and lasted from morning to evening.  Many people came to have Beloved Baba's darshan.  The children from Nanhi Dunia School brought a very big garland, many feet long.

"Real Darshan" is a very important message and indicates what Real Darshan is.  Actually, only the rare ones get Real Darshan.  But to have that Darshan, love and longing are necessary. You have no desire, no wants, no liking, no disliking, just God.  But it is impossible to become desireless, and this is the reason Baba gave importance to implicit obedience to the Perfect Master or the Avatar.  Obedience makes Him happy.  It pleases Him.

Baba left Dehra Dun, but what He has done there?  He has sown the seed of His love, and that seed is germinating.  People will witness what happens during His Universal Manifestation.

Harish Chandra did not want to wait for results.  He wanted results immediately, and what happened?

He knew the trick of how to see Baba, and after a few months, he went to Satara (near Mahabaleshwar).  He found out where Baba was living and where the Mandali's bungalow was.  One day, he stood in between them, underneath a tree.

I was with Baba and Aloba as we went to the Mandali's bungalow.  Baba saw Harish Chandra standing there, and asked him, through signs, "Why did you come here?"

"Baba, he has come because of Your love," Aloba answered.

"Because of My love?" Baba responded.  "All right." And, then to Harish Chandra, Baba said, "Come with Me to my bungalow."

When we reached the bungalow, Baba sat down and asked Harish Chandra, "Now tell Me, why did you come?"

"Baba, I am fed up with these court cases," Harish Chandra replied.  "I cannot wait any longer."

"All right, another reason?" Baba asked.

"I want to sell my kothi (bungalow), but I cannot get a good price."

"What else?"

"Baba, my daughter Raj is suffering from tuberculosis," Harish Chandra continued, "and I want her to be all right soon.  I love her."

"Now listen carefully to Me," Baba told him.  "Everything will be all right.  Just wait."

But Harish Chandra said, "I cannot wait any longer, Baba.  It is too much for me to bear."

"If I so want, everything will be all right in a single day.  You will get whatever you want, but you will forget Me."

"I will never forget you, Baba," Harish Chandra promised.

"All right.  Then wash your feet and come to Me," Baba instructed him.

So Harish Chandra washed his feet and came to Baba.  Baba bowed down to him 101 times.  Then Baba told Aloba, "Because you said, 'He has come for love, ' you also wash your feet and come to Me."

Aloba washed his feet, and then Baba bowed down to him seven times.

Baba asked Harish Chandra, "Now you go.  Don't worry."

Harish Chandra returned to Dehra Dun.  He won his court cases.  He received a good price for his bungalow, and his daughter Raj got well.  He then went to Delhi and became a manager of a big hotel, and was given a bungalow to live in.

He became involved in the world.  But after some years, we found out that at least he did not forget Baba.  He was remembering and remembering Him, but because of his business involvement, he could not come to see Baba.

 

 

46-MADAN

(Son of Kishan Singh)

On 22nd January 1950, Kishan Singh of Delhi had sent many things for the companions with his friend Prakashwati Sharma's mother and Kishan's son Madan. Keeping only a few of the items — such as sheets, towels, et cetera — Baba returned the rest (such as shaving articles and a watch) with instructions that Kishan should not send any more things. (Lord Meher-p-.2877-1950)

 

47-MADAN ARORA

In September 1954, at Meherazad during sahwas, Madan Arora of Dehra Dun burst out weeping when he came to Baba. "Why this downpour?" Baba asked.

"Forgive me, Baba," he said.

"What has happened?"

"While moving about in all this mud yesterday, I thought: 'We are so inconvenienced here.  At Meherazad Baba must be so comfortable. When he comes here, he will put on gum boots to walk around. How could he have any idea of how we are suffering. If he moves about barefoot like us, then he will know.' In the morning when I saw you walking about like that, I was thunderstruck. Please forgive me."

Baba embraced him, telling him not to worry. (Lord Meher-3261-1954)

 

48-MAHAROAKH

(Daughter of Keki Desai)

Keki Nalavala felt deep love for Baba, but his wife, Freiny, had no special feeling for him. She had not yet had Baba's darshan, nor was she particularly eager for it. Despite this, Keki invited Baba to his home in Dehra Dun for lunch. Baba played with their five-year-old daughter, Maharoakh, and picked up their infant son, Naosherwan, just two months old then, taking him on his lap, caressing and kissing him.  Freiny observed Baba with her son and at once faith was lit in her heart and has burned brightly from then on. Thereafter, the whole family became dedicated to Baba and worked in his cause. (Lord Meher-p-2554-1946)

 

49-MOTHER OF PRAKASWATI SHARMA

On 22nd January 1950, Kishan Singh of Delhi had sent many things for the companions with his friend Prakashwati Sharma's mother and Kishan's son Madan. Keeping only a few of the items — such as sheets, towels, et cetera — Baba returned the rest (such as shaving articles and a watch) with instructions that Kishan should not send any more things. (Lord Meher-p-.2877-1950)

 

50-MAKHAN LAL & WIFE

On 9th January 1950, leaving Akbarabad (Now in Uttakhahnd) Baba and the group journeyed eight miles and arrived in Najibabad. Thirty-eight miles had been covered on foot from Benares to Moradabad, and another 76 miles from there to Najibabad. Their stay was arranged in a garden where there was a platform. The spot was unkempt, but the women swept and cleaned it, and everyone liked the place. A few local women from town approached the women companions and requested that they not soil their hands in such work. They said there was a woman sweeper who would do it.

After the cleaning was over, a Tonga arrived at their place. A couple got down and introduced themselves. To everyone's amazement, the man and woman had brought fresh, hot, tasty food for the entire group of companions. Adi had arranged this by contacting people who would give food as bhiksha. Mr. and Mrs. Makhan Lal's address had been given to him by the Tonga driver. When Adi told them about their Hardwar plans, the couple claimed it would be their great good fortune to serve them, declaring, "We can give food in bhiksha not for a few days but for weeks."

Mr. and Mrs. Lal brought hot meals twice a day. The wife would converse at length with the four women companions. Once, as Mani interpreted his gestures, Baba asked Mrs. Lal how she felt physically. She replied that she was miserable and her whole body ached.

"Is there pain in your legs specifically?" asked Baba.

"Yes, they pain me the most!" she said.

Baba then asked where else specifically she was having pain, and she explained that for many years her fingers ached terribly. Baba took some homeopathic medicine from Baidul, and offered it to her. Looking at the tiny globules, the woman laughed, "I have so much pain, how could these small pills help me?" Baba gave her a few, telling her to swallow them. She did and within seconds was miraculously rid of all her pain, which had been plaguing her for years.(Lord    Meher-p-2865-1950)

 

51-NALAWALA KAIKOBAD RUSTOM

Kaikobad (Keki) Rustom Nalavala, came for darshan for the first time. But because of Baba's seclusion, he, too, was allowed to see Baba only from a distance. Baba was in his room, and when Keki stood outside to greet him, he could only see Baba's feet and nothing else. He left bitterly disappointed. But his disappointment brought him Baba's constant remembrance, which, in turn, brought him closer to the Master. He thought Baba would surely call him one day during his Dehra Dun stay, but Baba did not. Yet, by keeping Keki at a physical distance, Baba drew him inwardly nearer. (Lord Meher-p-2212-1941)

 

52-NALAVALA KEKI & FRAINY

In year 1941, because of the unavailability of accommodation in Karachi, Baba asked three of his mandali men to look for residences in Dehra Dun. The mandali men came to Meherabad on 3rd April 1952 and contacted Keki Nalavala. Keki had not yet met Baba, but he had come to know about him from Keki Desai of Delhi. Keki Nalavala helped mandali men look for vacant bungalows and they found one and informed Baba in Quetta.

Irene Conybeare stayed in Dehra Dun for some time, finally agreeing to go as Baba wished as he was in seclusion. Keki Nalavala would visit Irene and talk to her of Baba (although Keki himself had not yet met Baba either), and Irene became more and more anxious for his darshan. Finally, Baba called her to Ajmer. She met Baba for first time.

Baba wanted to work in the vicinity of the Himalayas, so he sent Pappa and Savak Kotwal to. Keki Nalavala helped them to arrange a fine two-story house in Dehra Dun.

Keki Nalavala was a resident of Dehra Dun and loved Meher Baba. He was not permitted to see Baba and had only seen Baba's feet once, a year ago — that too from a distance! On Chanji's request Baba agreed to give darshan to the two Kekis in the mandali's bungalow, but only for one minute. Keki Nalawala and other two Adi Noras of Gujarat and Keki Desai of Delhi all three were warned beforehand neither to fold their hands, garland, bow down to, or speak to Baba.

They came on 14th April 1942 and were led to Baba's small, ten-foot by ten-foot room. A curtain had been drawn across the room. As Keki Nalavala recalled: "We were made to stand before the small curtained room as stage actor’s stand on the stage before the curtain is lifted." At exactly 2:00 P.M. the curtain was drawn aside revealing Baba sitting cross-legged in a corner. "The curtain had been raised, not only in the room, but from their minds and hearts too!"

They had been forbidden to say anything to Baba. But it did not matter, because when they stood in his presence they were so overcome, they could not have said anything even if they had wanted to. Nalavala remembered seeing "the glittering sight of the rising Sun" and being "dumbed, mummed and stunned!"

On one occasion, Keki and Freiny went to the market, leaving their daughter Maharoakh at home alone. After a while, Baba heard her crying. He sent Goher to bring Maharoakh to him. When Keki and Freiny returned, Baba sent for them and corrected them, explaining about the duty of parents to their children. From his spiritual summit, Meher Baba became one with them, and attracted them to him by taking interest in their everyday practical matters, thus making their hearts even more deeply receptive to his love.

In 1956, women mandali left Delhi for Dehra Dun and Keki Nalavala was waiting at the train station to receive them. He had arranged for their conveyance from Dehra Dun to Niranjanpur, according to previous instructions. He also saw to providing cooked food for the first few days of their stay.

Keki Nalavala had the opportunity of coming into Baba's close contact at this time. During his stay in Niranjanpur, Baba permitted Keki to visit daily. One day Baba instructed him to bring five needy former middle-class people, those who had suffered some misfortune, but who found it difficult to seek help because of their upbringing.

Keki searched everywhere and found that almost everyone he met was needy. He was nervous of making a mistake, but at last managed to choose five, and he brought them to Baba in a Tonga. In a closed room, Baba washed their feet and gave them prasad in the form of money. After they had gone, Baba explained to Keki, "The whole world is needy, but I wanted to contact those people who are helpless, and yet do not beg."

Once "Keka" Nalavala and two mandali men came to see Baba. Baba informed them: "I have stopped accepting bhiksha from anyone in a big lot as I did in the past. Bhiksha in this manner looks like a compromise between the Old and New Life.

Keki Nalavala felt deep love for Baba, but his wife, Freiny, had no special feeling for him. She had not yet had Baba's darshan, nor was she particularly eager for it. Despite this, Keki invited Baba to his home in Dehra Dun for lunch. Baba played with their five-year-old daughter, Maharoakh, and picked up their infant son, Naosherwan, just two months old then, taking him on his lap, caressing and kissing him.  Freiny observed Baba with her son and at once faith was lit in her heart and has burned brightly from then on. Thereafter, the whole family became dedicated to Baba and worked in his cause. Occasionally Baba would call Keki Nalavala, to Niranjanpur.

Baba's 56th birthday was celebrated in Manjri Mafi. Naja cooked rawa, which Baba distributed to the companions along with bhujias. A few local villagers and about 20 other visitors — including Keki Nalavala's families — came to wish Baba a happy birthday.

Keki Nalavala had the opportunity of coming into Baba's close contact during his stay in Niranjanpur. Baba permitted Keki to visit daily. One day Baba instructed him to bring five needy former middle-class people, those who had suffered some misfortune, but who found it difficult to seek help because of their upbringing.

Keki searched everywhere and found that almost everyone he met was needy. He was nervous of making a mistake, but at last managed to choose five, and he brought them to Baba in a Tonga. In a closed room, Baba washed their feet and gave them prasad in the form of money. After they had gone, Baba explained to Keki, "The whole world is needy, but I wanted to contact those people who are helpless, and yet do not beg."

Keki Desai had hinted to Keki Nalavala beforehand about Baba's arrival in Dehradun and he accordingly informed Kaikobad, who had been residing at Manjri Mafi since the 1st of November.

Baba gave him a different name as Keka to identify between Kaikobad and Keki Desai.

Keki Nalavala had rented a small house adjoining his own at 36 Lytton Road in Dehra Dun to serve as Don's dispensary. On 28th February 1950 afternoon the opening ceremony was held, which Baba attended with the men and women companions; close lovers from Manjri Mafi and Dehra Dun were also present. Baba distributed cakes, pastries and rawa to all, while Freiny Nalavala served tea

Before returning to Manjri Mafi, Baba, with the women, visited the Nalavala’s home for a while. At the Nalavalas', Baba played with their four-year-old son, Naosherwan, and nine-year-old daughter, Maharoakh.

Accompanied by Keki Nalavala seven mandali men and the servant-boy Satyapal, Baba left Manjri Mafi for Motichur on Friday, 3 rd March 1950, in the afternoon. Mandali man brought the luggage in bullock carts, while Baba, Nalavala and other 3 mandali men walked two and a half miles to Harrawala railway station. From there, all boarded a train towards Motichur, except Pendu and Murli, who drove one of the bullock carts to Motichur.

During Dehradun stay, Keki Nalavala was given the work of bringing patients to Don. He once brought his wife and children for an examination, but Baba asked Don not to take any fee from him. Next time, Nalavala brought an elderly poor woman for treatment. Whatever Don spent on her, Nalavala only paid him a fourth of the expense.

April 13, 1950, was the most significant day of the Kumbha Mela, when hundreds of thousands of different sects of sadhus and mahatmas were to form into processions and march to the Ganges River to bathe in the sacred water. To witness the event, Baba, therefore, arranged for them to stay at Hardwar on that day. On 12th April, Baba left Manjri Mafi in a station wagon with the women companions including Freiny Nalavala. Keki Nalavala and the rest of the companions came the following day. Upon their arrival, Baba remarked to them: "I and the women had absolutely no sleep last night, as there was such a great din and noise going on outside the whole night."

From 1st October 1953, prayers were offered by the mandali including Keki Nalavala at various sites in Dehra Dun, starting at midnight each night. There being no fire-temple in Dehra Dun, Keki would go to the Parsi cemetery to pray. Some of the mandali prayed in Baba's presence while keeping the symbols of their religions before them. Baba took part in each prayer. Thereafter he would go to the church, mosque, temple and Gurudwara (temple of the Sikhs), where, as instructed, one of the mandali would utter the prayer according to his religion at midnight. The ritual would last until 2:00 A.M. and continued for a full week.

On 21st March 1950, Keki Nalavala came to see Baba in the morning. During Baba's stay in Manjri Mafi, the families of Keki Nalavala came closer in Baba's love. It seemed as if these he had been unconsciously awaiting Baba's arrival, and Baba had gone to Manjri Mafi for this purpose.

As dawn was breaking, Baba set out to beg with the companions. Walking two miles in absolute silence, they came to the dry, sandy riverbed of the Rispana River, where Keki and Freiny Nalavala and few others were waiting for them. Freiny also gave food to Baba in bhiksha, after which Baba immediately returned to Manjri Mafi.

During Baba's stay in Dehra Dun, the Nalavala family had more chance to enjoy his company. They lived next door and had the good fortune of seeing Baba practically every day. Baba would at times visit their home. Baba would advise them about their personal and household affairs, and the whole family became devoted to him. Baba once told Keki Nalavala to prepare two earthenware stoves. It was something novel for Keki, but he made them, and Baba was pleased with his efforts.

On 14th June 1950, having accomplished significant work in Manjri Mafi, Baba with the four women left Dehra Dun for Kalyan along with four mandali man. At the train station, Nalavala family was present to bid them farewell.

Baba and the mandali left Jhansi the same evening and reached Delhi on the morning of the 29th. Among Delhi lovers Keki Nalavala, was also present at the train station to receive him.

Baba and the women spent went by train to Dehra Dun, via Bombay. Everyone arrived there by the 18th. A separate villa at 103-A Rajpur Road was rented for Baba and the women. Baba had permitted a few close lovers of Dehra Dun Keki Nalavala and four mandali men to see him.

Back in Dehra Dun, while conversing with the mandali one day, Baba explained to Kishan Singh, using the metaphor of a train: "To a freight train are attached many wagons. Some contain good material, some bad — iron, copper, oil, waste products, et cetera — in different wagons. But, whether it is good material or bad, when attached to the engine the carriages go where the engine goes. The engine does not carry wagons of only good things, leaving the bad behind. Similarly, I am like an engine, and those who remain attached to me reach their destination, whether they are virtuous or vicious."

Keki Nalavala asked, "But how do we remain attached to you?"

Baba replied, "The meaning of remaining attached to me is to follow my wishes, to remember me and to forget your selves."

For darshan program in Dehradun on 1st November 1953, a large tent had been erected by Harish Chander Kochar, opposite the mandali's bungalow, and Pendu made all the arrangements for the program. Freiny Nalavala and other ladies decorated the hall in the mandali's bungalow, and the bungalow and grounds looked resplendent.

In darshan program in Dehradun, Keki Nalavala was busy selling literature about Baba outside, and wished he too could appear in the film being taken of Baba. But since he had his duty to fulfil, he remained steadfast and did not attend the program. Suddenly, Baba called him and instructed Madan, who was filming the scene, "Take our picture together." Keki was tremendously gratified and knew Baba had not forgotten him.

It had been nine months since Meher Baba set up headquarters in Dehra Dun. Baba left Dehra Dun with the men and women mandali at noon on Sunday, 29 November 1953 Most of Baba's lovers wanted to see him off at the train station, but he did not allow it and permitted few families including Keki Nalavala.

In a darshan program at Poona in 19955, Keki Nalavala was profoundly affected by the singing, and the continuous thought of impending separation from Baba, He was so moved that Baba embraced and kissed him even though it had been announced before the qawwali songs began that no further embraces or touch would be awarded before the men left. Baba, likewise, kissed four others.

In year 1958, after sahwas was over, Baba paid a surprise visit to Meherabad 11th July 1958, the remainder of the group who had attended the meeting were packed and about to leave. Baba was in a fiery temper. The cause of his bad mood was that when his car had driven up to the verandah of the main building, there was a gap of a foot or so, and a puddle a half-inch deep had collected. Baba fumed, "Why wasn't a wooden plank or stool kept between the footboard and the edge of the verandah for me to step on? Do you all want me to drown in this pool or slip and break my neck?"

Turning to Keki Nalavala, he asked, "You come so far from Dehra Dun to greet me, and you have no sense to guard and protect me? This puddle of water looks small to you, but it was as difficult for me to cross as it was for Ram to cross Adam's Gulf to reach Ceylon.

Those gathered were taken aback by Baba's anger, but soon his lion rage changed into a lamb's gentleness. He bade them all to have their lunch, and he embraced them. The group then left Meherabad, and the reason for Baba's sudden outburst was revealed when they reached Manmad that night. Because of incessant rains in the Western Ghats and elsewhere, no direct trains were available. They were forced to board several different trains, and most reached their destinations many hours later — but all reached safely.

In Dehradun, Prakashwati and Freiny Nalavala brought a flat piece of marble on which a statue of Baba was to be placed for Meher Dham, a new temple in Dehra Dun. Baba blessed the marble pedestal by touching it with his hands. Prakashwati requested Baba to place his feet on it. Baba did so, leaning forward in his chair and pressing down on the stone. "I am now completely in it," he informed her. The two women were overjoyed and carefully carried the tone back to Dehra Dun.

On 26 July 1963, Baba played cricket at the men's bungalow with the mandali. Keki Nalavala played in the Match.

Mehera's birthday on 22nd December 1964 was a low-key affair, with only a few close lovers called; Freiny Nalavala of Dehra Dun met Baba on 25 December for half an hour. Freiny was called inside to meet Mehera.

During Poona Sahwas one afternoon Baba met with the several workers and volunteers of the Poona Center who had worked so hard in making arrangements for the six-day darshan program. After the darshan program, Keki Nalavala and his son, Naosherwan, were allowed to remain in Poona for three additional days, because Naosherwan had some difficulty in breathing and Baba wished him to be treated by Dr. Grant.

On 24th December 1968, Keki Nalavala of Dehra Dun came to Meherazad with his wife, Freiny, and son, Naosherwan. Baba asked about the couple's health, and they wept at Baba's loving concern when he himself was so critically ill. (Lord Meher-p-5380-1968)

 

53-NAOSHERWAN ANZAR

Naosherwan, Keki Nalavala's son was studying in college in Dehra Dun, but since seeing Baba in Poona in May 1965, Naosherwan had been acting peculiar. On 19 March 1966, he suddenly announced to his parents his decision to renounce everything and go directly to Meherazad, where he hoped to live with Baba as one of the mandali. If Baba refused, he said he would go to a cave in some remote place and meditate on Baba. His final exams for his bachelor's degree were approaching, but he decided not to appear for them. When his mother heard this, she secretly sent telegrams to Baba about his decision. Baba heard her telegrams and commented, "Outward renunciation is unnecessary when the Avatar's daaman is held. Obedience to the Avatar is essential."

On 22th March, Baba sent this telegram to Naosherwan:

Renunciation not necessary. Appear for your examination. No darshan until 1967 end. Rest assured one day my grace will be on you to know me as I am. My love blessing to you and all at home.

In addition, Baba dictated this letter to the boy:

For spiritual aspirants renunciation is of help, but those who love the Avatar and are under his direct guidance do not have to "renounce" anything! The lovers of the Avatar have simply to obey the Avatar's instructions and to love him wholeheartedly.

Pay attention to your studies, sit for the examination, pass it and continue to edit the Glow magazine. All these are now your responsibility — no less important than the aspirant who has no Avatar to guide him and has to renounce everything ...

Baba wants you to love him more and more while doing all your worldly duties.

Adi was called to Meherazad on 24 March 1966, and another telegram to Naosherwan was given to him to send:

Obey me implicitly if one day you want to know me as I am. Pay all your attention to your studies, sit for the exam and pass it ... continue to edit the Glow magazine. Do not renounce anything except your present attitude.

Naosherwan cabled back that he would obey Baba, and Baba wrote to him through Eruch:

This has made Baba very happy, and he repeats that to obey the God-Man is the highest form of worship to God in human form.

Sit for the examination, and pass or fail is absolutely immaterial as long as you obey him with all your heart. Whether you pass or fail, leave the result to Baba.

Separately, Eruch wrote to Naosherwan father, Keki (on 30 March):

Baba wants Naosherwan to leave everything to his will and pleasure, and in it is Naosherwan's success and eventual Victory. To obey Baba is the highest form of renunciation, for in obedience to the dictates of Baba's wishes, we automatically "renounce" imperceptibly all yearnings, stage by stage, till eventually we renounce even the thought of renunciation!

Four months later in July 1966, Naosherwan Nalavala published a small book of poems dedicated to Baba titled In Lap of Love. This message from Baba was printed at the front of the book: "God does not hear what your pen writes; He hears what your heart sings."

On 1st November 1965, Naosherwan Nalavala, of Dehra Dun, published the first issue of a periodical devoted to Baba titled the Spark.

 

55-PANDEY VIRENDRA & ALKA

In 1950, Baba wished to attend the great Kumbha Mela festival in Hardwar. At the beginning of February 1950, He consulted Jamnadas about the possibility of finding a suitable bungalow a few miles from Hardwar, where he could stay during March and April.

The Mahant suggested a place called Motichur, four miles from Hardwar. The next day, Virendra Pandey, the District Information Officer for Dehra Dun, offered to locate and arrange a bungalow for Baba. When Baba informed him He wished to pay the two months' rent, Virendra said it was unnecessary. Baba remarked, "I do not wish to take any boja (financial burden) in the New Life."

On, 5th February, Virendra drove Eruch to the village of Motichur, a distance of 35 miles, to show him the house of one of his friends, who was willing to allow Baba to use the property during March and April. Because the friend did not wish to take any money, Baba paid Rs.400 to have needed repairs done on the old bungalow. 2879-1950

On Saturday, 18 February 1950, Virendra Pandey drove Baba, accompanied by Eruch, Kumar and Nalavala, in his car to Motichur Village, 35 miles away. Baba inspected the repairs and gave certain other instructions for a hut to be constructed. Then he was driven to Hardwar, where he met Sansarchand Gohal, Virendra's friend, and the owner of the bungalow. (Lord Meher-p-2881-1950)

During Baba's stay in Manjri Mafi, the family of Virendra Pandey along with others came to see Baba and Baba had gone to Manjri Mafi mainly for them. (Lord Meher-p-3897-1950)

On 29th November 1953, Baba left Dehra Dun for Mahabaleshwar. Most of Baba's lovers wanted to see him off at the train station, but he did not allow it and permitted only few including Virendra and Alka Pandey. The departure was painful for them, but such pain is born out of good fortune. (Lord Meher-p-3421-1951)

 

56-PRAKASH CHHABRA

(Film maker)

Prakash Chhabra, the filmmaker from Dehra Dun, had arrived the day before with a crew of about 15 to 20 persons. He formed the procession in an orderly manner and proceeded to film it. A few additional photographers appeared to take snapshots, which further slowed its progress. Indian "gunshots" (fireworks) were fired in Baba's honor and some men and women showered flowers on him as the procession slowly passed. Seated in a car behind Baba's, Godavari Mai was following in the procession.

It took almost an hour for Baba's car to reach his cabin. While he was inwardly feeling the urge to move his bowels, outwardly he was smiling his broadest, and was encouraging the singers and dancers to continue. It was a wonderful sight! All had gone mad with joy and, in their enthusiasm, they had blocked Baba's car. The Avatar shared in their happiness by controlling his physical urge to defecate!

At last, at 8:30 A.M., the procession arrived near Baba's cabin. Baba went inside to use the potty. When he emerged, his appearance was the cause of more frenzied acclamations. Using two walking sticks, Baba made his way to the decorated convertible and took his seat in it so that all could see him. Kaka sat on his right and Kumar stood behind him holding an umbrella over his head. Eruch, Meherjee and the other mandali formed a guard all around the car as protection. (Lord Meher-p-4333-1658)

Baba returned to Meherabad at 8:00 A.M. the next morning, Wednesday, 26 February 1958. He went straight to his cabin, where he was interviewed and filmed by Chhabra. Chhabra was from a wealthy family and had planned to make a film titled Modern Indian Saints and Sages, in which he wished to include the sequences he was shooting of Baba at Meherabad. It was not to be a commercial venture, but more of a documentary.

Baba asked him, "Do you have any questions?"

"Baba, why do you maintain silence?" Chhabra asked.

"Do people question why God is silent?"

Chhabra replied, "I am in the material world and cannot say. It's too vague."

Baba told him, "If my silence cannot be heard, of what avail are words?"

Then Baba asked Chhabra, "Do you need any help? Is the filming going all right? Do you have everything you need?"

Chhabra said, "We are making this film for the public, so if you have any message, we can convey it to the world. We would be most happy to do so

After 45 minutes, Chhabra's interview ended and the film crew left the cabin. Chhabra never completed his film, Modern Indian Saints and Sages, although he did collect footage of other personalities in India. Ironically, two or three years later, he embarked on another film project about the life of Jesus Christ, titled Messiah, for which he travelled to Hollywood and Jerusalem. He also met with Pope Paul VI in Rome. But this project, too, never came to fruition. Little did the filmmaker know that he had already met the living Christ at Meherabad!

 

57-PRASANT

(Eldest son of Shartughan Kumar)

Shatrughan Kumar's eldest son, Prashant, 19, who worked as an electrician in a mine near Belgaum, was called to Guruprasad in early July. After Baba embraced Prashant, he remarked, "You have fever." Calling Gunatai and Nalini Gadekar, Baba asked them to keep him in their home, and asked Nalini (who was in medical school) to treat him. They did accordingly, but his illness worsened and he was removed to Jehangir Nursing Home. After a medical examination, he was found to be suffering from leukemia.

The doctor treating Prashant was Keki Byram Grant, who had met Baba through Goher. On the evening of 10th July 1959, Baba sent word to Dr. Grant that if he saved Prashant that night, Baba would restore Prashant's health.

But the doctor failed to do so, and Prashant died at 10:00 P.M. When the news was received, Baba kissed Eruch on the forehead and sent him to the hospital, telling him to do likewise to Prashant's corpse. As instructed by Baba, Meherdas had nursed Prashant in the hospital and served him well in his dying moments.

The passing away of his son had no effect on Kumar, who remained stoic and submitted completely to Baba's will. His wife Subhadra was called from Dehra Dun, and arrived on the 15th. Gaimai and Eruch were instructed to break the news to her tactfully. Baba consoled her and permitted her to remain at Guruprasad for a few days. He then sent her back with Kumar. He commented, "It has to be for lovers like them to share some of my suffering happily."

The hula-hoop craze had come to India and one had been brought to Guruprasad. During one session with Baba, before Kumar and his wife left on the 29th, Baba told Kumar, "Come on, get up and show us how to do the hula hoop before me." Kumar immediately rose and moved his hips energetically to keep the ring in motion. This was how Baba transformed a sad occasion into one of gaiety.

During this same period, Pukar's son also died. Baba had sent Pukar to Hamirpur for a month, and he returned to Guruprasad at the end of July. Pukar also had not wept over the death of his son, and Baba praised him publically for his stoicism and cited him as an example of the type of love he wanted. During Pukar's stay at Guruprasad, Baba gave him a good amount of "his special prasad" by daily striking him soundly on his large abdomen with an aluminium basin (kept by Baba's side for washing his hands). (Lord Meher-p-4558/9-1959)

 

58-PROF. LEKH RAJ ULFAT

Professor Lekh Raj Ulfat was the founder of Nanhi Duniya (Little World), a school for deaf and dumb In Dehradun. Baba advised Lekh Raj, "Your work d Baba advised Lekh Raj, "Your work done for innocent children is praiseworthy in the eyes of God. Carry on bravely and leave the results to God. “One for innocent children is praiseworthy in the eyes of God. Carry on bravely and leave the results to God." In New Life in 1950, Baba gave all but one of the bullocks free to Professor Lekh Raj Ulfat a friend of Kumar. At this point, only the caravan, one bullock cart and the bull (Raja) remained with the New Life companions.

Baba stayed in Manjri Mafi, the families of Keki Nalavala, Burjor Chacha, Elcha Mistry, Hellan, Virendra Pandey, the university professor Ulfat Lekh Raj, and especially Kumar's came closer in Baba's love

In 1953 afternoon the Principal of the Nanhi Duniya Institution, Lekh Raj Ulfat, came with the deaf and dumb children of the school.

They brought a tremendous garland and crown for Baba. The children put the crown on Baba's head, and he looked like Lord Krishna. Baba kissed one child, caressed another and was quite at ease with the little ones. He dictated this message to the children: "God does not need ceremonies and shows. He wants love. Our love should be so supreme that when our heart loves God, even our mind should not be aware of it."

The program continued since morning at Dehradun and Baba gave another message from Baba given to the public that day was titled "Playing with Illusions"

 

59-RAJ

(Daughter of Harish Chandra Kochar)

In year 1953, during his stay in Dehradun, Baba went to Kochar's home to see his family, who were devoted to Baba. His eldest daughter, Raj, was particularly devoted. The family entertained Baba with a few songs. Baba was happy with their love, and permitted Kochar to visit the mandali's residence every Sunday.  (Lord Meher-p-3353-1953)

 

60-RAMADEVI

(Elder sister of Mohini Rani)

Ramadevi of Mukimpur and her family came into Baba's contact and had the good fortune to be at his feet — all because of the tragic death of Pushp Lata the daughter of Mohini Rani was brought to life in Meher Baba's love. (Lord Meher-p-3406-1953)

 

62-RANA K. S.

  1. S. Rana from Dehra Dun had arrived to see Baba. When Baba was residing in Dehra Dun, they had not been able have his darshan, and because of that they had now travelled over 1,000 miles to meet him. One of the men had met the expenses of the journey by selling his wife's jewellery; the other had used money his brother had given him for some other purpose. Baba met them lovingly, but inquired, "Why did you come by defraying expenses like that?"

They remained silent and, as wished by Baba, each was given Rs.100 for their return fare. They hesitated to accept the money, but Baba advised, "Never hesitate to accept anything offered by any God-realized Soul — be it gold or dust." So they accepted the sum as his prasad and were sent back after having a meal.( Lord Meher-p-3689

 

63-RELATIVES OF MOHINI RANI

About 50 of Mohini Rani's relatives (including her elder sister, Ramadevi of Mukimpur and her family) came into Baba's contact and had the good fortune to be at his feet — all because of the tragic death of Pushp Lata the daughter of Mohini Rani brought to life in Meher Baba's love. (Lord Meher-p-3406-1953)

 

64-SADHU & SAINTS

March 29th was the celebration of the Hindu holy day Ramnavni — the birthday of Lord Ram. Learning of the arrival of new groups of holy men at Saat Sarovar, Baba contacted 472 sadhus and mahatmas that day. As he would come across them, even stopping them on the main road, which was crowded with all manner of traffic and throngs of people, Baba would place his head on their feet. Some sadhus were found sitting under the shade of trees and some on the banks of the Ganges. Some Baba even contacted as they were bathing in the river. Despite becoming wet and being jostled by the crowds, Baba made his way down the stone steps of the Ghats leading to the river and waded into the water to make his contact. Such hardships he bore for the sake of this work.

On 30 March 1950, high winds were blowing from the Himalayas that misty morning and it was freezing cold. Because of the dew and mist, everything was damp.

Searching through the ashrams and camps of saints, sadhus and mahatmas, peering into every by-lane and secluded recess, he found and contacted 921 more such men, bringing the total to 5,903. During this phase, Baba was not repeating contacts; he would contact a person only once. As the day wore on, Baba became terribly exhausted, and returned to Motichur at a slow gait with heavy steps. His eyelids, he said, felt heavy, and the companions were at a loss as to how to convince Baba to take rest.

Despite the crushing fatigue, Baba contacted 532 sadhus and anchorites in Hardwar the next day,

Accompanied by the four companions and Keki Desai, Baba again visited Hardwar, early in morning on the following day. After contacting 262 persons they returned to Motichur. There Baba remarked, "If 7,000 contacts are made I will be perfectly satisfied, but I will be happier if the number exceeds 7,000." The total thus far was 6,697. (Lord Meher-p-.290/1-1950)

 

65-SEHGAL & WIFE

A local resident named Mr. Sehgal brought his wife, who was mentally unbalanced. Baba instructed him to repeat his name continuously for 21 days in front of her. Baba later sent Kishan Singh to Sehgal to remind him to carry out Baba's instructions. Nilu was also sent several times for the same reason, but Sehgal ignored Baba's advice, wishing that Baba would cure her through some miracle. (Lord Meher-p-3299-1953)

 

66-SANSAR CHAND GOHAL

Before beginning the New Life on 16 October 1949, Baba reached Dehradun on 18th February 1950, Virendra Pandey drove Baba, accompanied drove in his car to Motichur Village, 35 miles away. Baba inspected the repairs and gave certain other instructions for a hut to be constructed. Then he was driven to Hardwar, where he met Sansarchand Gohal, Virendra's friend, and the owner of the bungalow.(Lord Meher-p-2881-1950)

 

68-SARDAR VIRINDER SINGH,

During inauguration of Meher Dham at Dehradun

Standing on the dais, Sardar Virinder Singh, a police officer, gave a speech, and afterwards Baba kissed him.

Eruch read the alphabet board, as Baba dictated: "I am very happy with you. Try to find me within yourselves."

"Let me know how to do so," the officer requested.

"Think of me as much as possible — it is the only way," Baba told him.

While Sardar V. Singh heard Baba's message through Eruch, others were waiting to take darshan and the crowd had thickened. Singh again stood in the queue; others also began standing in line again for darshan. (Lord Meher-p-3412-1964)

 

69-SATYAPAL DANGARAM

(A servant)

On 14 February 1950, Baba sent Baidul and Kumar's nineteen-year-old servant Satyapal Gangaram (who was serving as Baba's attendant) to Rishikesh, to bring fresh water from the Ganges for Baba to bathe.

Baba left Manjri Mafi for Motichur on Friday, 3rd March 1950, in the afternoon accompanied by nine mandali men and the servant-boy Satyapal.

In new life, Baba returned to Motichur at four o'clock that afternoon. He was hungry after working in Saat Sarovar, but Satyapal had not prepared his rice on time. This upset Baba, and for losing his temper he asked each companion to twist his ear. Satyapal was doing the cooking for Baba and the companions, since Aloba was not well.

Baba left Manjri Mafi for Motichur and directed all other group member to come on bullock cart.  Satyapal accompanied the group and returned to Manjri Mafi two days later. Vishnu had come to Harrawala station to receive Baba. Satyapal returned to Manjri Mafi two days later.

During stay in Dehradun, Eruch and Pendu liked to smoke, but they had run out of cigarettes. Satyapal, the teenage boy who prepared their food, knew it and would take pride in tossing a cigarette to them every now and then. Both "beggars," taking it as bhiksha, would enjoy a relieving smoke, and felt grateful to the youngster. (Lord Meher-p-2898-1950)

 

71-SECRETARY OF SHIVANANDA

In the New Life, Baba was to go to Manjri Mafi from Benares, and was to contact many sadhus in Rishikesh. Bal Natu was asked to go to Rishikesh.

Then Bal Natu saw Swami Shivananda, from whom he came to know about damage in transit to a parcel containing liquor bottles in 1942 and, coincidentally, Baba's supposed hurried departure from the place. Bal's faith in Baba remained unshaken and Shivananda could only attribute such faith and devotion to "black magic on Baba's part which had mesmerized" Bal. This false rumour spread in the whole of Rishikesh. In the land of the ancient rishis, such was the treatment given to the Avatar!

Bal Natu narrated the event to the ashram inmates in Baba's presence, and after he had finished, Baba remarked to the secretary: "Up to now I have not come across a single true disciple in the whole world. Had I found one, he would have understood my divinity. In the whole world I am the only real disciple and all are my Masters. All my gurus are sitting here, even though I am the Ancient One." (Lord Meher-p-3278-1953)

 

72-SHARMA BRAMHDATT & SHASHI

Prior to Baba's move to Dehra Dun, he had instructed Kishan Singh and others to look for an "ideal boy," because he wished to wash the boy's feet and offer him seven rupees as prasad every day for two weeks. A suitable boy was not found, but during the darshan on 23 March 1953 Dev Dutt Sharma came accompanied by his teenage son, Shashi. Baba liked the lad and had Kishan Singh bring him to Mussoorie on 2nd   May. Baba kept him with him for about two weeks and then sent him home.

Shashi Sharma recalled that when he first saw Baba, "his divine glow made me try to touch his feet, but he did not allow it. I was invited to stay in his Mussorie ashram. Every day in the morning, he would put his head on my toes and give me a few rupees. I used to get an electric-[like] shock when his head touched my feet." (Lord Meher-p-3311-1953)

 

73-SHARMA BRIJ BHUSHAN

(Son of Prakashwati Sharma)

There were several mango trees in the compound in Dehra Dun. Baba had given orders to the mandali that no one should pluck the mangos from the trees, but if they fell on the ground, they were free to gather them. Among the men, Gustadji and Baidul were the most eager to collect the ripened fruit. They would wait for the mangoes to drop, and immediately run and pick them up. The rivalry between the two went so far that Gustadji would spend most of the night outside, just to prevent Baidul from collecting more than his share.

Dr. Deshmukh had come from Nagpur for a visit and was sleeping in a room in the house. Since it was quite hot at the time, Deshmukh climbed up to the terrace with his bedding roll and slept there, where it was cooler under the stars. One night, because of the heat, there was a sudden shower of rain. Unprotected, Deshmukh quickly rolled up his bedding and, instead of carrying it downstairs, threw it from the terrace. It landed with a crash a few inches from where Gustadji was sitting. Gustadji's entire concentration had been on the falling mangoes, as there was a fine breeze that night, which was loosening much fruit from the trees. When Deshmukh threw down his bedding, Gustadji narrowly escaped having it land on his head. Gustadji was shocked to have such a large object crashing down next to him.

Highly vexed, the next morning he complained to Baba. Coming to know of Baidul and Gustadji's competitive activities, Baba had a good laugh. But from then on, he stopped both from eating the mangoes.

Thereafter, Baba called Prakashwati's son Bhushan and asked, "Would you do as I say?"

Bhushan answered, "Certainly."

"Remove all the mangoes from the trees and, after they ripen, sell them in the market.

Keep an accurate account, and I will check it."

So, Bhushan had all the fruit picked and kept in the mandali's residence for ripening. No one was to touch the mangoes. Since permission to eat them had been taken away from Baidul and Gustadji, both were seething with anger at Deshmukh, and their tempers found no relief until he left.

Bhushan began selling the fruit in the bazaar, and Baba would check his account daily. Before assigning him this work, Baba had ordered him to speak the truth always, be honest and never do any contemptible action. Along with Bhushan's duty, Baba would instruct him on honesty, calling attention to his smallest mistake.

In year 1654, sahwas in Dehra Dun group, Prakashwati's son, Bhushan was called. He was barely turned sixteen, and so he was allowed to attend the program. Baba asked if he was following his orders, and then asked in wonderment, "How is it that you always get angry so quickly?"

Baba gave Bhushan a very simple method of overcoming anger: "Whenever you are about to get angry with someone, at once remember that he is Baba! Then you will not get angry with Baba."

He left his body in February 2019.  (Lord Meher-p-3628-1954)He died

 

75-SHARMA DEVI PRASAD

On 23rd April 1955, Devi Prasad Sharma of Dehra Dun had arrived to see Baba. When Baba was residing in Dehra Dun, they had not been able have his darshan, and because of that they had now travelled over 1,000 miles to meet him. One of the men had met the expenses of the journey by selling his wife's jewellery; the other had used money his brother had given him for some other purpose. Baba met them lovingly, but inquired, "Why did you come by defraying expenses like that?"

They remained silent and, as wished by Baba, each was given Rs.100 for their return fare. They hesitated to accept the money, but Baba advised, "Never hesitate to accept anything offered by any God-realized Soul — be it gold or dust." So they accepted the sum as his prasad and were sent back after having a meal. (Lord Meher-p-3689-1955)

 

78-SHARMA PRAKASHWATI

On 22 January Kishan Singh of Delhi had sent many things for the companions with his friend Prakashwati Sharma's mother and Kishan's son Madan. Keeping only a few of the items — such as sheets, towels, et cetera — Baba returned the rest (such as shaving articles and a watch) with instructions that Kishan should not send any more things.

Prakashwati Sharma from Delhi was waiting with her two-month-old baby. Kishan Singh had told her about Baba. Even though there was a ban on darshan, Baba saw her, but asked, "Didn't anyone in Delhi tell you that darshan has been stopped?"

"They did, "Prakashwati replied. "But the gates of one's father's house are always open for his daughter!"

Baba smiled, touched his forehead three times and said, "You are very fortunate. In the New Life, I have stopped seeing visitors and giving interviews, darshan and blessings. Tell others not to come here." Before leaving, Prakashwati prayed for his blessings. Baba told her, "In the New Life I give only love — not blessings — to others. And I expect love from others in return."

In year 1952, Kirpal Singh  met Meher Baba. He was accorded an equal position with Baba, by   devotes of Kripal Singh as they had placed two chairs side by side on the dais in the tent, one for Baba and the other for the saint. Kishan Singh and Prakashwati prevailed upon them to remove the second chair, but the women objected. Harjiwan Lal approached the saint directly, who agreed at once and on entering the pandal had the chair placed at a lower level. Baba arrived immediately afterwards. Darshan was given and Baba spelled on the alphabet board, "The worst scoundrel is better than a hypocritical saint."

In year 1953, Baba had first arrived in Dehra Dun, Kishan Singh's domestic affairs had been under constant discussion. Kishan was a widower and had become involved with a married woman from Delhi named Prakashwati Sharma, who was staying in part of his house.

Baba wished Prakashwati to stay with her husband, but she wanted to remain in Dehra Dun. On 2 June, Baba met with her and Kishan and remarked, "All are dear to me, because I myself am in everything and there is nothing except me. I cannot loathe anyone as I myself am indivisibly in everyone. So if you both wish to remain together, so be it!"

Baba continued, "If Prakashwati benefits or finds any advantage at the hands of Anandamayi Ma, then up to July take her to all saints here. If at the end of July both of you still feel that only Baba is real, then you should fulfill your promise of dedication to me." (This meant paying some amount of money to Baba for his poor work.)

"If I am what you take me to be, then you should catch hold of only me. On my part, I must see that you become so helpless that you cannot leave me! And then, no third power should interfere or influence you.

"I do everything 100 percent spontaneously. To my mind, greatness lies in that. The Highest of the High is always most spontaneous.

"When Prakashwati is not confused, she says she cannot live without Baba. If she said this from the bottom of her heart, she would not dream of ever going to Anandamayi Ma. It is quite a reasonable and logical assumption. Were Prakashwati to love me 100 percent, and were I to disregard her completely, still she would have no place for anyone in her heart and would not leave me."

According to Baba's behest, Kishan Singh took Prakashwati to different saints and also to Anandamayi Ma. Baba had given Prakashwati freedom to visit other saintly persons, and she did so.

The result was not harmful but wonderful, because in the end she remained uninfluenced by any saint. When Prakashwati went to a saint, she would feel a sort of uneasiness, and that Baba was pulling her away inwardly.

Consequently, on her own, she stopped going to any saint, and began singing kirtans about Baba at the residence of Bal Kisan Bakhshi and his wife, Meher Kanta. Every week, Prakashwati would perform kirtans in their bungalow, with this favourite line echoing: "Born of Shiva's phallus! Jai Meher Baba, Jai Merwan!"

Kishan, too, would sing so loudly that he was heard in the mandali's quarters, and Baba also would hear him. Thus, an amazing transformation in Prakashwati occurred, and Baba played his game of keeping Kishan Singh bowed forever at his feet. At his holy feet lies the Tavern, which provides ample shelter for all, and even those unwilling to come to him were drawn there by his infinite mercy.

Kishan Singh and Prakashwati were staying in the same bungalow, and on occasions Baba would see Prakashwati. Later that day, Baba suddenly asked Kishan Singh about her and came to know that she had gone to the woman saint Anandamayi Ma.

Baba cuttingly remarked, "It is good Prakashwati visits other saints. Now I am no longer responsible for her!"

Kishan attempted to explain, "Prakashwati went just to pass the time, because she is alone at her house and feels bored. Her mother is also there with Anandamayi Ma."

"If Anandamayi Ma tells her to do a thing, and if she does not do it, she will be in big trouble; and if she does it, I will be free of her responsibility."

Baba then admonished Kishan, "You are mine, and I seriously warn you that Prakashwati will lead you to disaster!" Anandamayi Ma and Ishwar Singh are on the Path, but if you take Me as the Head of all, then it behoves you to act responsibly and not go to every door." (This meant no association with other gurus.)

Baba continued, "If Prakashwati benefits or finds any advantage at the hands of Anandamayi Ma, then up to July take her to all saints here. If at the end of July both of you still feel that only Baba is real, then you should fulfil your promise of dedication to me." (This meant paying some amount of money to Baba for his poor work.)

"If I am what you take Me to be, then you should catch hold of only Me. On My part, I must see that you become so helpless that you cannot leave me! And then, no third power should interfere or influence you.

"I do everything 100 percent spontaneously. To My mind, greatness lies in that. The Highest of the High is always most spontaneous.

The same day, Prakashwati came to see Baba with the saint Anandamayi Ma. The woman saint was given Rs.1,000 as Meher Baba's contribution to her for starting a medical dispensary in Manjri Mafi.

Prakashwati Sharma introduced the Dehra Dun women, and beseeched Baba to visit Dehra Dun again. Other women seconded this request, but Baba did not reply except to say, "Have courage and remember me sincerely."

Darshan for the women was almost finished when Baba joked, "Before noon, I will be done with the men, too, so we can go for our food."

Narsingh Qawaal continued the musical entertainment as Baba distributed prasad to all. Prakashwati Sharma also sang, and Dr. Moorty, Pukar and Shirpat Sahai presented a skit ("Death and Back to Life").

Prakashwati and Freiny Nalavala brought a flat piece of marble on which a statue of Baba was to be placed for Meher Dham, a new temple in Dehra Dun. Baba blessed the marble pedestal by touching it with his hands. Prakashwati requested Baba to place his feet on it. Baba did so, leaning forward in his chair and pressing down on the stone. "I am now completely in it," he informed her. The two women were overjoyed and carefully carried the stone back to Dehra Dun.

Sarosh and Viloo arrived for inauguration of Meher Dham in Dehra Dun on the 21st. The inauguration ceremony coincided with the date of Baba's first public darshan in Dehra Dun in 1953, and each year a mela is held in memory of that occasion. The Master's Prayer was recited in Hindi by Prakashwati over the radio, and Baba listened to it at Meherazad. Baba's statue was also unveiled. (Lord Meher-p-5065-1964)

 

79-SHATRUGHAN KUMAR

(Mandali)

(Refer- Fortunate souls-Vol-3 p-85)

 

80-SHEHROO CHACHA

On 1st May 1950, as dawn was breaking, Baba set out to beg with the companions. Walking two miles in absolute silence, they came to the dry, sandy riverbed of the Rispana River, where Shehroo Chacha and 3 of mandali men were waiting for them. Shehroo and others mandali men gave food to Baba in bhiksha, after which Baba immediately returned to Manjri Mafi.  (Lord Meher-p-2920/1-1950)

 

81-SUBHADRA

(Wife of Shatrughan Kumar)

Subhadra was a loving woman, innocent and open-hearted, and though it was late she immediately started cooking. But Kumar was in such a rush he made her nervous. Kumar had promised Baba to bring food for him and mandali within one hour at Dehradun railway station.

Subhadra said, "Be patient; otherwise, the rice will be spoiled."

Kumar was anxious, though Subhadra was cooking as fast as she could. She kept the rice boiling at an even temperature so as not to burn it, but Kumar was only thinking of being on time.

The pulao was finally ready. Keeping it in a pot, Kumar raced to the station, making it back within the hour. Baba was very pleased, but Kumar found there were more people with him. Burjor Chacha and others had come, and the total was now more than 20 people. Confused, Kumar was wondering how the food would feed so many, but he kept quiet. The pot was taken and kept on a table, and plates were taken out of the trunk. Baba began serving everyone. The more Baba dished out on every plate, the more anxious Kumar became. "Take as much as you want; eat your fill," Baba remarked. "You may not get anything later." When all had been served and were satisfied, there was still pulao left in the pot! Kumar was amazed at this miracle. (Lord Meher-p-2867-1950)

 

83-SWAMI LAXMIDAS & 2 SONS

On 13th April 1966,

There were several mango trees in the compound in Dehra Dun. Baba had given orders to the mandali that no one should pluck the mangos from the trees, but if they fell on the ground, they were free to gather them. Among the men, Gustadji and Baidul were the most eager to collect the ripened fruit. They would wait for the mangoes to drop, and immediately run and pick them up. The rivalry between the two went so far that Gustadji would spend most of the night outside, just to prevent Baidul from collecting more than his share.

Dr. Deshmukh had come from Nagpur for a visit and was sleeping in a room in the house. Since it was quite hot at the time, Deshmukh climbed up to the terrace with his bedding roll and slept there, where it was cooler under the stars. One night, because of the heat, there was a sudden shower of rain. Unprotected, Deshmukh quickly rolled up his bedding and, instead of carrying it downstairs, threw it from the terrace. It landed with a crash a few inches from where Gustadji was sitting. Gustadji's entire concentration had been on the falling mangoes, as there was a fine breeze that night, which was loosening much fruit from the trees. When Deshmukh threw down his bedding, Gustadji narrowly escaped having it land on his head. Gustadji was shocked to have such a large object crashing down next to him.

Highly vexed, the next morning he complained to Baba. Coming to know of Baidul and Gustadji's competitive activities, Baba had a good laugh. But from then on, he stopped both from eating the mangoes.

Thereafter, Baba called Prakashwati's son Bhushan and asked, "Would you do as I say?"

Bhushan answered, "Certainly."

"Remove all the mangoes from the trees and, after they ripen, sell them in the market.Swami Laxmidas, a sincere seeker in his forties from Rishikesh, arrived at Guruprasad. Baba made an exception and granted him a five-minute audience. Baba seemed very happy to see him, and Baba embraced him twice. The swami had read Baba's literature in Hindi, and was in contact with Keshav Nigam. Indumati Naik of Nagpur came with her two sons the same day. After giving them darshan, Baba asked them to leave.(Lord Meher-p-5224-1966)

 

84-SWAMI RAM KRISHNA.

In morning of 2nd March 1953, Baba set out to contact masts, saints and sadhus throughout Rishikesh.

After contacting a few sadhus, He reached the area near the flow of the Sheshdhara River, called Shesh Dhara, to contact Swami Ram Krishna.

Baba was anxious to contact him. The road to the Swami Ram Krishna's ashram was very rough and steep, and they reached the remote place with much difficulty. But the gate, which was closed, had a sign hanging on it which read: "Swamiji will not give darshan to anyone until March 10." Usually there was a daily religious discourse when the Swami would give darshan, but for some reason it had been suspended until the 10th.

An ashram inmate was working on one side of the ashram and Eruch beckoned to him and lovingly requested that he ask Ram Krishna for darshan. The man flatly refused. Despite Eruch's persuasive attempts, he was not even willing to inform the Swami that people were standing outside his gate for his darshan. Finally, Eruch beseeched him to at least send one of the Swami's close disciples. He reluctantly shuffled off and sent one man, who also uncivilly dismissed their request. Eruch pleaded with him, "Please inform Swamiji that we have come for his darshan from a great distance. If he refuses, then we will go away."

"We are not permitted to carry any message to him," said the spokesman.

"All right," said Eruch, "don't convey the news to him. But allow one of us to take his darshan from a distance if he appears at the window."

"I have been telling you that we are not permitted anything of the sort," the man said tersely. "Still you keep harping on the same thing!"

"Please show us a way and help us," Eruch beseeched.

"There is no recourse. If you want darshan, come back on the 10th."

"We have other important work and are unable to return. Be kind to us," Eruch pleaded.

"He who is eager for darshan has no other important work. It is all a pretext!" replied the man.

Eruch did his utmost to prevail upon him, but did not succeed. Baba was smiling as he surveyed the exchange, and indicated to Kishan Singh, "This is called obedience! You people any day, any time, come for my darshan against my wish! This is a good lesson for you to take to heart."

Age noted the irony in the situation: "God Himself had gone to the Swami for darshan, but was turned away. Enduring hardships, stress and strain, Meher Baba had gone out of his way to cover the distance on the narrow rocky road for the darshan of one who was in seclusion remembering God day and night. (Lord Meher-p-3281-1951)

 

85-TRUCK DRIVER

Baba with His party travelled from Majri Mafi to Motichur. First they travelled to Harrawala railway station on foot about two and half miles away and boarded train and on reaching Raiwala junction station Baba and party got down. The rest of journey to Motichur was done by a truck. Baba sat next to the driver and rest of companions were standing behind the truck along with luggage. They reached Motichur in afternoon.

(“Real Treasure” Volume-5 page162 by Rustom Falahati)

 

Hits: 1

LIST OF UTTAR PRADESHSL

 

SLNO. NAME RELATION PLACE REFERENCE

 

1A Blind boyMet BabaDhanauriLM-3209

2A Blind LoverMet BabaNaurengaLord Meher

3A Blind SadhuMet BabaUttar PradeshLord Meher

4A BoySent the his parentsHamirpurHistory of Ichhaura

5A Brahmin, wife & sonPick pocketed in PoonaBenarasGG-163

6A CoupleCame to see BabaHamirpurGG-125

7A Despondent manMan was helped by mandaliBareillyLord Meher

8A Drunken driverMet BabaHamirpurGG-315

9A Fruit stall ownerMet BabaAllahabadLM-2621

10A GardenerMet BabaSarnathLM-2842

11A Helpless familySelfSitapurLM-2270/1

12A Ideal boySearched in RishikeshRishikeshLord Meher

13A ladyMet BabaBendagramHistory of Naurenga

14A Lieutenant ColonelMet BabaMeerutLord Meher

15A Lodge keeperSelfUPGG-317

16A Lover from JhansiSelfJhansiGG-320

17A Man & womanBaba went his hutAmarpuraLM-3209

18A Man in lionclothSelfSarnathLM-1981

19A Member of ParliamentBaba went to meet at his houseMahewaLord Meher

20A Muslim friendSelfMahewaLM-3200

21A PatientSelfHamirpurGG-197

22A Poor coblerSelfMeherastanaLM-3202

23A Poor peseant WomanSelfHamirpurGG-183

24A Revered man5th plane saintBenarasLM-1981

25A SadhuHad no money to travelNaurengLM-3625

26A SingerSang "Alha" before BabaIcchoraHistory of Ichhaura

27A Stage decorator Refused to accept feeIcchora History of Ichhaura-p-33

28Agrawal Kishori LalSelfRathSovounier-2008

29Agrawal Madan MohanSelfAgraLM-3196

30Agrawal MuraridharSelfRathSouvenir-2008

31Agrawal Om PrakashSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

32Ali BuxTeacherHamirpurSouvenir-2008

33AmardanQawaalHamirpurLM-3439

34Amirchand GulatiSelfJhansiSouvenir-2008

35Amist DayashankarSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

36Amist Murari ShankarSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

37Amist Nagmala Devi (Mrs)Self Hamirpur Lord Meher

38Amist Raisaheb RamashankarSelfHamirpurLM-3626/3843

39Amist Ravi ShankarSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

40Amist Shakuntala (Mrs)D/o Rama ShankarHamirpurSouvenir-2008

41Amist Shiv Shankar & wifeSelf & wifeHamirpurSouvenir-2008

42Amist Tripurari ShankarSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

43An Executive OfficerSelfUPGG-317

44An Old manWaited 5 years for darshanAmarpuraLM-3209

45An Orphanage ManagerSelfMahewaHistory Nauranga

46An OverseearP.W.D. EngineerUmrerLord Meher

47An Owner of baagichaOwner of  baagichaIchhuaraHistory Nauranga

48An Woman devoteeSelfBenarasLM-2705

49Anandi LalSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008

50Anup SinghSelfIcchoraSouvenir-2008

51Arun Kumar SinghFriend of Nariman'sBenaresLord Meher

52Aser SahebPoetLucknowLM-312

53Asha YadavSelfIcchoraSouvenir-2015

54Aziz QawaalPerformed before BabaMeherabadLM-459/60

55B/o of Laxmichand PaliwalSelfInghotaHistory of Naurenga

56BabadasSelfHamirpurLM-2757

57Bablu Prasad & wifeB/o SiddhgopalNaurengaHistory of Naurenga

58Babu Bhawat CharanSelfRathSouvenir-2008

59Babu MandhbandasjiSelfNaurangaSouvenir-2008

60Babu Ram Vyas & Jagrani DeviSelf & wifeMuskaraGG-143

61Babu Ramprasad & wifeSelfNaurangaLM-3205/2656

62Babu SinghS/o Siddh gopalNaurengaHistory of Naurenga

63Badri Prasad Upadhya & RamdullaiyaS/o Tula Ram UpadhyaNaurangaSouvenir-2008

64Baghel Durga PrasadSaw Baba's figure in jungleIcchoraHistory of Ichhaura-p-29

65Baghel Ram NathSelfIchhauraSovounier-2008

66Baghel Ramsahai SinghSelf (Author of Prem Teerth)IcchoraLM-3433

67Baghel Subhadra KumariSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

68Baghel SukhnandanSelfIchhauraSouvenir-2008

69Baijnath RajputSang Alha songb ehore BabaIchhauraHistory of Ichhaura

70Bajaj  Seth GobardhanlalSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

71Bala Prasad SwarnkarSelfNaurangaHistory of Naurenga

72Baladin DhagwanSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008

73Baladin VishwakarmaSelfIchhauraSouvenir-2008

74Balbir SinghArranged food in HamirpurIchhauraLM-3201

75Balwaant SinghSelfJarakharLord Meher

76Baman RaoFamous SingerUttar PradeshSouvenir-2008

77Banshidhar BrahmnSelfIchhauraSouvenir-2008

78Barelal UstanSelfPanwariSouvenir-2008

79Bari BahuM/o BhagwandasDhanauriSouvenir-2008

80Baribai alis  Gulabrini (Smt)SelfJarakharLord Meher

81Bawla QuawalSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher

82Begam AkhtarFamous SingerLucknowLM-4978

83BhagirathiSelfNaurangaSovounier-2015

84Bhagwan DasSelfDhanauriHistory of Icchora-p-40

85Bhagwan DinMaternal uncle of Keshav NigamHamirpurLM-3443

86Bhagwat PrasadRetired TahsildarHamirpurLord Meher

87Bhagwati MaharSelfHamirpurLord Meher

88Bhairav PrasadOwner of Bullock CartTeekarHistory of Icchora-P-22

89BhaiyadinSelfMahewaMeher Pukar

90Bhawani DinSelfRathSouvenir-2008

91Bhawant SinghSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

92Bhoraj MahatamSelfRathSouvenir-2008

93BiharilalSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher

94Bimladevi SaxenaSelfRathLord Meher

95Birendra SinhaSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

96Birthare Aditya NarayanSelfBarua SagarHistory of Naurenga

97Brahma DevSelfHamirpurLM-3628

98Braj Rani (Smt)SelfNaurangaSouvenir-2008

99Bridg. Baljit Singh & wifeSelf & wifeUttar PradeshLord Meher

100Brij MohanBlind associate of K N NigamHamirpurLord Meher

101Brijendar KumarSelfRathSouvenir-2008

102Brindaban VermaSelfRathSouvenir-2008

103Brother in law of SribhaiSelfHamirpurLM-4254

104Chandela SarafSelfRathLord Meher

105Chandra BhanSelfIcchauraHistory of Ichhaura p-25

106Chandra Pal SinghSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

107Chandra PrakashSelfHamirpurHistory of Ichhaura

108Chandra Ratan SinghSelfHamirpurSovounier-2008

109Chaturbuj LambardarSelfIchhauraHistory of Ichhaura-p-14

110ChaturvediWorked in Kumbh MelaAllahabadLord Meher

111Chaube Kunjbihari (Pandit)SelfHamirpurLM-3887

112Chaube Ram SinghSelfMathuraLord Meher

113Chaube SunderlalSelfNandpurLord Meher

114Chaudhary MansaramSelfNahaduraNahadura

115Chaunde MaharajSelfKanpurLord Meher

116Chaurasia Sita RamSelf -Sweet shop ownerKanpurLM-3453

117Chaursaia Ramchandra & RaniS/o Suitaram ChaurisiaKanpurSovenier-2015

118Chavan Surendra SinghSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008

119Chokhelal YadavSelfNahdauraHistory of Naurenga

120Chote LalS/o Narayan SinghNaurengaSouvenir-2008

121Chotelal DadaSelfNaurangaSouvenir-2008

122ChowdharyHindu cookUttar PradeshLord Meher

123Chunku TeliSelfInghotaSouvenir-2008

124D/o Begam AkhtarD/o Begam AkhtarLucknowLM-4907

125D/o KamatSelfFaizabadLord Meher

126D/o Shrivastava G. S.SelfAllahabadLord Meher

127Dal SinghSelfAnghoraLord Meher

128Dellipati SunarSelfNaurengaHistory of Ichhaura

129Devarata S. AdhyapakSelfjitkiriSouvenir-2008

130Devdatta Vaish & wifeSelf & wifeDhagwanHistory of Naurenga

131Devidin VermaSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

132Dewedi BalkrishnaSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

133Dewedi GyanchandraSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

134Dewedi Krishna ChandraSelfHamirpurLord Meher

135Dewedi Sharda Sharan (Boy)Performed arti before BabaIcchoraHistory of Ichhaura-p-26

136Dhanauri BhagwandasSelfRathLord Meher

137Dhanawa HarjanSelfNaurangaSouvenir-2008

138Dharam jit AdjariaSelfMajhkhorHistory of Naurenga

139Dhuria Ram SevakSelfHamirpurLord Meher

140Dillipati SunarSelfNaurangaLord Meher

141Divedi Sharda SharanA boy performed ArtiBeri (kurara)History of Icchora

142Diwan C. LSelfJansiLord Meher

143Dixit Gajendra PrasadSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

144Dixit Gaya PrasadSelfHamirpurLord Meher

145Dixit Ram GopalSelfDhanuriLM-3443

146Dixit Ram LakhanSelfHamirpurP.C. Nigam

147Dr. Adarsh Bhushan Khare & wifeS/o Gaya Prasad KhareRathLM-3627

148Dr. Arwind U. VasavadaFriend of Nariman's fromBenaresLM-3971

149Dr. B. B. KhareSelfVaranasiSouvenir-2008

150Dr. Bhimshankar Nath SrivastavaSelfRathSouvenir-2008

151Dr. Chandra BhanBrought water from Betwa for Baba's bathIcchoraHistory of Icchora

152Dr. Deven SachanSelfHamirpurLord Meher

153Dr. Devendra Narayan NigamB/o K N NigamHamirpurLord Meher

154Dr. Devendra SwarupB/o Mukund LalMahewaHistory of Naurenga

155Dr. Gopinath KavirajSelfBenarasLM-4701/GG-148

156Dr. Jwala PrasadPrincipal Janta CollegeUttar PradeshLord Meher

157Dr. Meher Bhushan NigamSelfHamirpurSovounier-2008

158Dr. Meher jyoti Kulshrestha (Mrs)D/o K N NigamHamirpurSovounier-2008

159Dr. Prem Narayan SrivastavaSelf -Baba loverJhansiLord Meher

160Dr. Prihvi RajSelfHamirpurMeher Pukar

161Dr. R. P. YadavSelfRathSouvenir-2008

162Dr. RamchandraSelfIcchoraLord Meher

163Dr. Savita KhareD/o G S KhareJhansiLord Meher

164Dr. SharmaSelfMathuraLM-3650

165Dr. Shushila Devi SrivastavaSelfRathLord Meher

166Dr. Siddeshwar Nath & wifeDoctor in New Life of BabaBenarasLM-2826

167Dr. Sukhandal NigamSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

168Dr.Karansingh KumarSelfKoduraSouvenir-2008

169Dr.Yadav R. P.SelfHamirpurLord Meher

170Dube Jagdev Sahai  & ShardaSelfKaharaHistory of Naurenga

171Dulli Chand Mukhia & Prem RaniBaba had food in his houseNaurengaHistory of Icchora-p-40

172Durga PrasadHired to to build MeherasatanaHamirpurLM-3202

173Dwevedi Bal KrishnaSelfHamirpurLord Meher

174Dwiwedi Krishna ChandraSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

175Dwiwedi MukulSelfHamirpurLord Meher

176Fadali & wifeSelfDhagwanHistory of Naurenga

177Fakkar Baba (kapali Maharaj)SelfRathHistory of Naurenga

178Father of ID KaushikSelfMoradabadKnown Sources

179Fruit stall ownerSold 6 oranges yo BabaAllahabadLord Meher

180Gaddiwale Harish ChandrajiSelfHamirpurLord Meher

181Gadhu KurtharSelfHamirpurLord Meher

182Gajadhar Prasad Pandit  & wifeSelf & wifeUttar PradeshLord Meher

183GajananS/o Todi SinghAligarhLord Meher

184Ganapati DeviSelfBandaSovounier-2008

185GaneshSweeper's son got eye sightTeekarHistory of Ichhaura

186Ganga CharanSelfUraiMeher Pukar

187Gangadin LambardarSelfDhanuariSouvenir-2008

188GanpatSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher

189Garderner of BunglowSelfBenarasLM-2831

190Gauri Shankar HakimSelfRathHistory of Naurenga

191Gaya Prasad YadavSaw Baba wandering in jungleIcchoraSouvenir-2008

192Genda RaniSelfNaurangaSouvenir-2008

193Ghanshyam (A boy then)Baba washed his feetTolasatiHistor of Naurenga

194Girija Dayal LoharSelfIchhauraSouvenir-2008

195Girija DeviD/o Ishwar Das NannaUttar PradeshHistory of Naurenga

196Girija Prasad LoharSelfIchhauraHistory of Ichhaura -p-13

197GirirajS/o Todi SinghUttar PradeshLord Meher

198Girjarani Trapathi (Smt)SelfNahaduraNahadura

199GolwalkarSarangi player of Begam AkhtarLucknowLM-4978

200GorakhnathSelf -Baba loverUttar PradeshLord Meher

201Gore lalS/o P D PukarHamirpurHamirpur

202Govindas LoharSelfIchhauraSouvenir-2008

203Gudadi MaharajSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher

204Guddu KumaharSelfDhagwanHistory of Naurenga

205Gulab SinghSelfPanwariLord Meher

206GulabraniSelfJarakharJarakhar

207Gulati Ameer chandSelfJhansiLord Meher

208Gupta Babu Lal & FamilySelf & wifeIchhauraMeher Pukar

209Gupta K PSelfHamirpurLM-5028

210Gupta RamgopalSelfRagaulSouvenir-2008

211Halwai NamberdarSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008

212Hamir SinghSelf (Engineer)LalitpurSouvenir-2008

213Har PrasadSelfAnghoraSouvenir-2008

214Har Vaij NathjiSelfAnghora

215HardayalSelfAnghoraSouvenir-2008

216Harishchandra GoddiwalSelf & wifeHamirpurSouvenir-2008

217Hira Lal & KuwarbaiSelf & wifeRathLM-4781

218IddanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

219Iftkar AhmedSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008

220Imam AliDaftariHamirpurHistory of Naurenga

221Imam KhanSelfRathSouvenir-2008

222InderjitS/o G S SrivastavaUttar PradeshLM-3212

223Ishwar Das Nanna & wifeSelfIchhauraHistory of Naurenga

224Ishwari DeviSelfDehradunDehradun

225Jagarni DeviM/o Baburam vyasMuskaraGG-143

226Jagdish ChandraS/o Gauri Shanaer HakimRathHistory of Naurenga

227JaiS/o G S SrivastavaAllahabadLord Meher

228Jairam Bua SantSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher

229Jaisawal P. B.SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008230Jal KapadiaEruch's friendBenarasLM-3334231Jamna DasMahant of the villageManjre MafiLord Meher232Jamun SabjiroshSelfHamirpurLord Meher233JanakS/o Babu RamprasadNaurengaHistory of Naurenga234Janak SahaiSelfIcchauraLM-5440235Janak SinghSelfNaurengaSouvenir-2008236Jawahar Lal PremiSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008237Jaya PrakashSelfLucknowLM-2383238JhagruF/o Munga LalNaurengaHistory of Naurenga239Kachhi Miya DinSelfHamirpurP. C. Nigam240Kachri Maya DinSelfMehawaSouvenir-2008241KadhorilalSelfNahdauraHistory of Naurenga242KalicharanSelfIcchauraHistory of Icchaura p-41243Kaluram LambardarSelfRathSouvenir-2008244Kamala PantSelfNahdauraHistory of Naurenga245KamatTabla drum player of Begam AkhtarFaizabadLM-4907246Kamini Nigam (Mrs)SelfHamirpurP.C. Nigam247Kamla Kant AcharyaSelfHamirpurHistory of Naurenga248Kamta PrasadSelfRathSouvenir-2008249Kanchedi Lal & Shanti baiSelf  & wifeNarsinghpurMeher Pukar250KanwarbaiSelfNaurangaLord Meher251Karamkar RaghunatnSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher252Kaushalya Devi (Mrs)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008253Kaushalya SharmaSelfHamirpurLord Meher254Keshav Singh (Mahant)SelfHamirpurLord Meher255Kewal SinghAccountant in local BankUttar PradeshLord Meher256Khagar Mahadev PrasadSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008257Khallau RaidasA old ladyNahdauraLord Meher258KhareHindu PanditHamirpurLord Meher259Khare B. B.SelfBenarasLord Meher260Khare Dhanamisti DeviSelfDhagwanSouvenir-2008261Khare Din DayalSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008262Khare Gaya PrasadSelfDhagwanLM-5302263Khare Girija PrasadSelfDhagwanSouvenir-2008264Khare Gopal Sharan & HemlataSelf  & wifeHamirpurLord Meher265Khare Hanuman PrasadSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008266Khare Har NarayanSelfRathSouvenir-2008267Khare Mahendra BhushanSelfRathSouvenir-2008268Khare ManoramaSelfRathSouvenir-2008269Khare Murari LalSelfJhansiSouvenir-2008270Khare Prabhu DayalSelfIchhauraLord Meher271Khare Ram Bharese & RamawatiSelf  & wifeRathP.C. Nigam272Khare Ram SevakB/o Gaya prasad KhareHamirpurLM-3447273Khare Ramesh ChandraSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008274Khare Sudarshan LalSelfRathSouvenir-2008275Khati Ram SanehiFamily of six personsIcchoraHistory of Icchora-p-31276Khurtar GadhuSelfNaurangaSovounier-2008277Kirti Nigam (Smt)Sister of P C NigamMahewaP.C. Nigam278Kkallu Raidas (Old Lady)SelfNahdauraHistory of Naurenga279Kori Ramdayal & DeshrajSelf  & wifeNahdauraHistory of Naurenga-p-40280Krishna PunjabiJeep ownerIcchoraHistory of Icchora-p-15281Ladley PrasadSelfGohandSouvenir-2008282Lal DimanSelfHamirpurHistory of Naurenga283Lambardar GangadinSelfDhanuariLord Meher284Laxmi Prasad GaddiwaleSelfNaurangaSouvenir-2008285Lila NigamD/o P D NigamHamirpurLord Meher286Lodhi BanshidharSelfIcchoraSouvenir-2008287Lodhi BhawandasSelfIchhoraSouvenir-2008288Lodhi HargovindSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008289Lodhi Hondupet ChhabileySelfJarakharSouvenir-2008290Lodhi Kalka SinghSelfIcchoraSouvenir-2008291Lodhi Pratap SinghSelfRathSouvenir-2008292Lodhi Ptamrani SidddhgopalSelfNaurangaSouvenir-2008293Lodhi Puran LalSelfGohandSouvenir-2008294Lodhi SiddagopalSelfNaurangaHistory of Icchora295Lodi Kalka SinghSelfIchhoraHistory of Icchora296Lodi Pratap SinghSelfDhanauriHistory of Icchora297Lohar Girija DayalSelfOraiHistory of Icchora298M/o Baburam PrasadjiSelfNaurangaHistory of Icchora299M/o BhagwadasSelfRathSouvenir-2008300M/o Parmeshwari Dayal PukarM/o PukarHamirpurHistory of Icchora301M/o Sarman Lal KarigarSelfRathMeher Pukar302M/o Shrivastava G. S.SelfAllahabadLord Meher303MadhuSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015304Mahadev PrasadSelfMahuweHistory of Naurenga305Mahendra Pal  & Swarnkanti DeviB/o Keshav N. NigamUttar PradeshHistory of Icchora306Makhan Lal & wifeSelf & wifeNajibabadLM-2684307Malti Nigam (Mrs)Sister of P C NigamMahewaP.C. Nigam308Mangam (Rajput)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008309Mani BhushanS/o B P NigamHamirpurLord Meher310Maniram NumbrdarSelfIchhauraHistory of Icchora311Mansram JamindarSelfMahuweHistory of Naurenga312Mathura Prasad & familySelfNaurengaHistory of Naurenga313Mathurabai NigamSelfHamirpurLord Meher314MattragiriBony yogiUttar PradeshLord Meher315Mauna SwamiArranged darsahn programParamuLord Meher316Mauni BuaSelf -Baba loverHamirpurLord Meher317Meena KumariSelfJhansiSouvenir-2008318Meher Das (Ramdass)walked  to MeherabadHamirpurLM-4256319Meher KumarSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015320Meher ManiD/o Keshav Narayan NigamHamirpurLord Meher321Meher PrabhaD/o Keshav Narayan NigamHamirpurP.C. Nigam322Meher Prakash D.S/o D. DiwakarUttar PradeshLord Meher323Meher Prasad T.Self -Baba loverUttar PradeshLord Meher324Meher SagarSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015325Meher SahaiSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015326Mishra Premawati DeviSelfHamirpurLord Meher327Mohd.Yasin Abdul (Quyam)SelfSaharanpurLord Meher328Mool ChandTabla PlayerNaurengaMeher Pukar329Moonga Lal & Siya RaniSelf & wifeRathLM-4220/4781330Mother of Babu RamprasadSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008331Mother of P D PukarSelfHamirpurLM-3447/3939332Mother of Sarman Lal KarigarSelfHamirpurMeher Pukar333Muhammad AhmedTabla player of Begum AkhtarFaizabadLM-5046/4978334Mulchand RathoreSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008335Munshi Prabhu DayalSelfHamirpurMeher Pukar336Murlidhar AgrawalSelfRathSouvenir-2008337Murlidhar SharmaSelfRathSouvenir-2008338Nanak ChandSelfHamirpurLM-3846339Nand Kumar & wifeSelfHamirpurHistory of Naurenga340Narayan SinghStudentHamirpurLord Meher341Narsingh Das (Sant)SelfRathLM-3437/4266/4781342Narsingh Ram PrasadB/o Babu Ram PrasadIchhauraLord Meher343NeetaSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015344Nigam Anup SinghSelfHamirpurLord Meher345Nigam Bhagwati PrasadS/o Bhawani Prasad NigamHamirpurSouvenir-2015346Nigam Bhawani PrasadSelfHamirpurLM-3189347Nigam Binda Prasad  & wifeB/o Bhawani Prasad NigamInghotaLM-2656/3447348Nigam Braj KishoreS/o P D NigamHamirpurSouvenir-2008349Nigam Brajendra SwarupSelfMahewaP.C. Nigam350Nigam Brij BhushanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015351Nigam Brij KishoreS/o P D NigamHamirpurHamirpur352Nigam Brij PrasadS/o B P NigamInghotaLord Meher353Nigam Chandra BhushanSelfHamirpurSovounier-2008354Nigam Chandra ShekharSelfInghotaInghota355Nigam Chandri ChaudharySelfKanpurSouvenir-2008356Nigam Daya BhushanS/o B P NigamHamirpurLord Meher357Nigam Devaki DeviSelfInghotaSouvenir-2008358Nigam Devendra SwrupSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008359Nigam DevidinSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008360Nigam Dhanwantari Devi (Smt)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008361Nigam Durga PrasadSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008362Nigam Girija ShankarSelfKanpurSouvenir-2008363Nigam Gore lalS/o P D PukarHamirpurHistory of Naurenga364Nigam Gulab BhushanSelfHamirpurLord Meher365Nigam Jai NarainS/o M L NigamHamirpurHamirpur366Nigam Kanhya LalSelfBandaSouvenir-2008367Nigam Kanti DeviSelfHamirpurLord Meher368Nigam Keshav Narayan & Sudha DeviSelfHamirpurLM-2374/2656369Nigam Krishna BhushanSelfLucknowSouvenir-2008370Nigam Krishna Devi (smt)S/o B P NigamHamirpurLord Meher371Nigam Krishna GopalSelfBandaP.C. Nigam372Nigam Kumar ManibhushanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008373Nigam Kumarkrishna BhushanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008374Nigam Lal PrasadSelfHamirpurLord Meher375Nigam Lalit Kishori Devi (Mrs)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008376Nigam LaxminarayanSelfMukhtar AdalatSouvenir-2008377Nigam Lok BhushanS/o C B NigamHamirpurLord Meher378Nigam Mahendra Pal & Swarnkanti Devi HamirpurSouvenir-2015379Nigam Mani BhushanS/o B P NigamHamirpurSouvenir-2015380Nigam Manju ShreeSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015381Nigam MathurabaiSelfHamirpurP.C. Nigam382Nigam MeeraD/o K  N NigamHamirpurHistory of Naurenga383Nigam Meher  FreeniSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015384Nigam Meher HariB/o P.C.NigamMahewaP.C. Nigam385Nigam Meher KishoriSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015386Nigam Meher KumarB/o P.C.NigamMahewaP.C. Nigam387Nigam Meher ManiD/o Keshav Narayan NigamHamirpurSouvenir-2015388Nigam Meher NathS/o P D PukarHamirpurLord Meher389Nigam Meher PrabhaD/o Keshav Narayan NigamHamirpurSouvenir-2015390Nigam Meher PrakashS/o P D PukarHamirpurLord Meher391Nigam Meher PrasadSelfHamirpurLord Meher392Nigam Meher PratapSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015393Nigam Meher PriyaSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015394Nigam Meher ShreeSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015395Nigam Meher SumanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015396Nigam Mukund LalB/o Keshav Narayan NigamHamirpurLM-4256397Nigam Munni LalSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015398Nigam Murli ManoharSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008399Nigam Nand KishoreS/o P D NigamHamirpurSouvenir-2008400Nigam Narayan LalSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008401Nigam Narendra BhushanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008402Nigam Narendra PrasadS/o B P NigamInghotaLM-4803403Nigam Om PrakashSelfHamirpurSovounier-2015404Nigam Permeshwari Dayal (Pukar) & wifeSelf & wifeHamirpurLM-2656405Nigam Prashu Ram & FamilyS/o M L NigamPanwariHistory of Naurenga406Nigam Pratap Chand & Shashi BalaNephew of K N NigamMahewaP.C. Nigam407Nigam Prem BhushanS/o B P NigamHamirpurLord Meher408Nigam Prem NarayanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008409Nigam Prema DeviSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008410Nigam Radha CharanSelfKanpurSouvenir-2008411Nigam Raghunath PrasadSelfDhanuariSouvenir-2008412Nigam RajabaiSelfMehawaSouvenir-2008413Nigam Rajendra Pal & Lalit KishoriSelf & wifeMahewaLM-3452414Nigam Ram Dulari (Smt)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015415Nigam Ram LalSelfHamirpurLord Meher416Nigam Ram NarainSelfHamirpurLord Meher417Nigam Ram NathSelfGanjHistory of Naurenga418Nigam RitaSelfHamirpurLord Meher419Nigam SahodraSelfHamirpurLord Meher420Nigam SarojiniSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008421Nigam ShakuntalaSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015422Nigam ShambhuSelfDhanauriHistory of Naurenga423Nigam Shashi BabaSelfHamirpurP.C. Nigam424Nigam Sheetal Prasad  & wifeSelf & wifeHamirpurLM-2656425Nigam Shekhar ChandraSelfInghotaSouvenir-2008426Nigam Shiv NarainS/o M L NigamHamirpurLord Meher427Nigam Shiv Narayan LalSelfHamirpurP.C. Nigam428Nigam Shiv Saran Lal & SatawatiSelf & wifeHamirpurP.C. Nigam429Nigam ShyamlalSelfLucknowSouvenir-2008430Nigam Singar Devi (Smt)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008431Nigam Suresh ChandraSelfHamirpurLM-3626432Nigam Suresh PalSelfMahewaP.C. Nigam433Nigam Swarn Kanti (Smt)SelfMehawaSovenier-2015434Nigam Tulsibai S. (Smt)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008435Nigam Uttam SinghSelfHamirpurHamirpur436Nigam VeenaD/o K  N NigamHamirpurLord Meher437Nigam Vidya BhushanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015438Nigam Vijendra SwarupSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008439Nigam Vinda PrasadSelfInghotaSouvenir-2008440Nigam Virendra PrasadSelfHamirpurLord Meher441Nigam VirndavanSelfHamirpurLM-2756442Nigam YashodaSelfHamirpurLord Meher443Nigam Yogendra SwarupSelfMehawaSouvenir-2008444Nirmal JainSelfHamirpurMeher Pukar445Noman BhaiSelfHamirpurHamirpur446Owner of BunglowSelfBenarasLM-2831447Owner of OrchidSelfIchhauraLM-3435448Padmini Rani (Mrs)D/o R.S.Bhahel & W/o Subash PalUraiSouvenir-2015449Paliwal Bodhi LalSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015450Paliwal Bodhi RamS/o L C PaliwalHamirpurLord Meher451Paliwal GopinathSelfInghotaSovounier-2008452Paliwal Gulab DasS/o L C PaliwalHamirpurLord Meher453Paliwal Laxmi Chand & wifeSelf & wifeHamirpurSouvenir-2008454Paliwal Prem NarayanSelfInghotaSouvenir-2008455Paliwal Radhey ShyamSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008456Paliwal Rajendra DattaSelfInghotaSouvenir-2008457Paliwal TamradhwajSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015458Paliwal Tika RamB/o L C PaliwalHamirpurSouvenir-2015459Paliwal TikaramB/o Laxmichand PaliwaLHamirpurLord Meher460Panda Ram RatanSelfBaukharP.C. Nigam461Panday TirthrajWorked in Kumbh MelaAllahabadLord Meher462Pandey Jhunni LalOffered car to Baba for travelIcchauraHistrory of Icchaura-p-15463Pandit Baldev PrasadSelfRathSouvenir-2008464Pandit Bhagwati PrasadSelfMuskaraSouvenir-2008465Pandit Gajadhar Prasad & wifeSelfDhagwanHistory of Naurenga466Pandit Kunj BehariSelfHamirpurSovounier-2008467Pandit Raja RamSelfNaurangaSouvenir-2008468Pandit Ramnarayan TriphathiSelfRathSouvenir-2008469Pandit Tulsi Ram BandwaSelfRathSouvenir-2008470Pankhi (girl)Performed Baba's ArtiNarsingh kutiHistory of Naurenga471ParmanandSelfDhagwanSovounier-2008472Parwati DeviSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008473Patwari Narayan DasSelfJhansiLord Meher474PhadaliSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008475Phoola RaniSelfNahaduraSouvenir-2008476Pir buxSelfHamirpurHamirpur477Prabha DeviD/o Matra Dutt ShadtriUttar PradeshHistory of Naurenga478Prabha Khare (Mrs)D/o Har Narayan KhereRathP.C. Nigam479Prabhu  Uday PradhanSelfIcchoraSouvenir-2008480Prahlad SinghS/o Hira LalHamirpurHistory of Naurenga481Prasad T.SelfKanpurLord Meher482Pratap SinghSelfDhanauriSouvenir-2008483PratapiSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008484Prema (Km)SelfHamirpurHistory of Ichhaura485Prema DeviD/o Ram BhoreseMahewaSouvenir-2008486Premawati devi  Mishra (Smt)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008487Prithivi  RajSelfHamirpurHistory of Naurenga488Prithvi SinghSelfJarakharSovounier-2008489Raghnath PrasadSelfOraiHistory of Ichhaura490Raghuraj Singh Raja & wifeSelf & wifeOraiLM-3430/31491Raisaheb Ravinder SinghSelfDhagwanLM-3626/2656492Raisaheb SharmaSelf LM-4272493Raj Dass (Smt)TailorRathSouvenir-2008494Raja  BaiSelfHamir purSouvenir-2008495Raja KherSelfHamir purLM-4640496Raja of SangliSelfHamir purLord Meher497Rajabai Nigam (Smt)SelfMehawaMehawa498RajaniSelfHamir purLord Meher499Rajaram TailorSelfNahaduraNahadura500RajaramjiTailorNahaduraSouvenir-2008501Rajbati Devi (Smt)SelfJarakharSouvenir-2008502Rajendra MeherSelfJhansiLord Meher503Rajendra Singh & wifeSelf & wifeMoradabadSouvenir-2008504Rajni TrigunaD/o G. D. SaraswatSaharanpurLord Meher505Rajput Bablu PrasadSelfNaurangaLord Meher506Rajput Babu SinghBaba accepted food rationNaurengaMeher Prakash Nigam507Rajput Bhagwan DasBaba accepted RationIcchoraHistory of Ichhaura-p-37508Rajput Devaki NandanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008509Rajput Mohan LalSelfHamirpurLord Meher510Rajput Shambu DayalArranged receptin of Baba in IcchoraIcchoraHistory of Ichhaura-p-13511Rajput Shiv NarayanS/o M L NigamHamirpurLord Meher512Rajput Siddhpal & Prem RaniSelfIcchoraHistory of Icchora-p-30513Ram AppanacharyaSelfInghotaSouvenir-2008514Ram Bharose & WifeSouvenir-2008NaurengaHistory of Naurenga515Ram CharanS/o Chaturbhuj LambrdarNaurengaHistory of Naurenga516Ram CharanS/o Dulli Chand MukhiaNaurengaSouvenir-2008517Ram Charan NaiSelfIchhauraLM-3626518Ram DayalSelfIcchauraHistory of Icchora-p-40519Ram DulaiaS/o Tula Ram UpadhyaUttar PradeshLord Meher520Ram JankiSelfLucknowLM-5318521Ram Kishore alias GaggaSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008522Ram KripalSelfIchhauraLord Meher523Ram KrishnanSelfIchhauraLord Meher524Ram KumariSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008525Ram Kuwar DeviD/I/L of Siyaram MateBarua SagarHistory of Naurenga526Ram Lal VidharthiStudentHamirpurHistory of Naurenga527Ram Narain SarpanchSelfNaurengaHistory of Naurenga528Ram Nath Singh & MirabaiSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher529Ram Prasad JanakSelfHamirpurLord Meher530Ram Sahai SinghBaba had food in his houseIcchoraLord Meher531Ram Sevk SunarSelfBaunkhar-jitkiriBaunkhar-jitkiri532Ram SinghSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008533Ram SwarupSelfRathSouvenir-2008534Rama Devi (Smt)SelfNahaduraSouvenir-2015535Rama ShankarSelfBokharLM-3643536Ramchandra LambrdarOffered Baba beri BagIcchoraLord Meher537Ramkhilawan SwarnkarSelfBandaLord Meher538Ramkishore alias GaggaSelfHamirpurLord Meher539Ramkrishna DasSelfGorwariLord Meher540Ramnath SonarSelfMahewaLM-3448541Ramsnehi KhatiSelfIchhauraHistory of Ichhaura542RamuBoyUttar PradeshLord Meher543Rangbahadur VaidyaSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008544Rani PusplataSelfChattarpurLord Meher545Ranidulahin GhasiramSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008546Ranjeeva Bahadur SinghSelfHamirpurLord Meher547RatanSelfJarakharLord Meher548Ratan KuwarSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015549Rathor Bhagwan DasSelfLucknowLM-3433550Rathore Ayodhya PrasadSelfDhagwanLM-3626551Rathore GayadinSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008552Rathore MoolchandSelfKajarakharMeher Pukar553Rathore Narayan DasSelfUttar PradeshSouvenir-2008554Ratiram HarijanSelfNaurengaSouvenir-2008555Rawat Sripat SahaiSelfRathLM-4250556RayaSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher557Rohini Baba Devi (Smt)SelfKuranaSouvenir-2008558Rohini DeviSelfJhalokharLord Meher559Rudra PratapTeacherKabraiLM-3448560Rukmini DeviSelfJarakharSovounier-2008561S/o Bhawani Prasad NigamS/o Bhawani Prasad NigamDhuliaLord Meher562Sachan Chote Lal & Shanti DeviSelfHamirpurP.C. Nigam563Sachan Dewan SinghSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008564Sachindra SahaiSon of Sivendra SahaiLucknowLM-5319565Sahai JagdevSelfBandaSouvenir-2008566Sahai Meher NathS/o Shivendra SahaiVaranasiPersonal Contact567Sahai SachindraS/o Shivendra SahaiVaranasiPersonal Contact568Sahai Shivendra  & SarojSelf & wifeVaranasiPersonal Contact569Sahu RaghunathSelfHamirpurHamirpur570Sakaram JaibaharSelfUttar PradeshLM-4876571Samir DiljanSelfLucknowPersonal Contact572Sansar Chand GohalSelfDehradunLord Meher573Sanskrit scholarSelfHaridwarLord Meher574Sant MaliSelfSarnathLM-2843575Sarangi PlayarC/o Bwegam AkhtarLucknowLM-5046576Saraswati DeviWife of P D Pukar  (Mandali)HamirpurLord Meher577Saraswatuka MahadevaraoSelfSaharanpurLord Meher578Saxena BimbladeviSelfRathSouvenir-2008579Saxena Jagdish ChandraSelfLucknowSouvenir-2008580Saxena Ram KaliSelfRathSouvenir-2008581Saxena Shiv DayalSelfBandaSouvenir-2008582Saxena Sukirtan DeviSelfRathSouvenir-2008583Saxena SunderlalSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008584Saxena AvinashSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher585Shakuntala (Km)SelfMuskaraHistory of Naurenga586Shambhu Dayal GautamSelfIcchoraSovounier-2008587Shambhu Dayal PurohitSelfJhansiLord Meher588Shankarlal HarijanSelfHamirpurSovounier-2008589Sharda DubeSelfBandaBanda590SharmaBoyHamirpurLM-3257591Sharma  Dev DuttSelfHamirpurLM-3311592Sharma  Meher PratapS/o G. D. SaraswatSaharanpurLord Meher593Sharma  Raj KumarSelfKanpurLM-5296594Sharma  Ram PrasadSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher595Sharma  Ram RatanSelfLucknowSouvenir-2008596Sharma  SanjeevS/o Bhagwati SharmaSaharanpurLord Meher597Sharma  SatishS/o G. D. SaraswatSaharanpurLord Meher598Sharma Bhagwati & ManormaSelf & wifeSaharanpurLord Meher599Sharma ChaturbujEx. Minister in UP Govt.IchhauraLM-4267600Sharma Madhav PrasadSelfBaukharP.C. Nigam601Sharma Mool ChandraSelfRathLord Meher602Sharma RaJ KumarSelfHamirpurLM-5296/5345603Sharma RajenderS/o G. D. SaraswatSaharanpurLord Meher604Sharma Salig Ram & wifeSelf & wife ex. Editor Meher PukarHamirpurHamirpur605Sharma Sarda DinSelfIchhauraSouvenir-2008606Sharma SattidinSelfHamirpurLord Meher607Sharma ShashiS/o Devdutt SharmaHamirpurLM-3311608Sharma Shiv NathSelfDhangwaLord Meher609Sharma SwamidinSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008610Sharma Vishnu Prasad & wifeSelf & Rukmini DeviDhagwanLM-2656611Sharnadevi (Smt)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008612Shastri BabaSelfHamirpurLord Meher613Shastri K. N.SelfHamirpurLord Meher614Shastri Matra Dutta & Raj KuwarSelf & wifeHamir purLM-4778615Shiv NarayanSelfHamir purSouvenir-2015616Shiv Narayan SinghSelfJhansiSouvenir-2008617Shiv Narayan SoniSelfHamir purSouvenir-2015618Shiv Pal SinghSelfMahuweHistory of Naurenga619Shiv Prasad BunkarSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008620Shiv Prasad SinghSelfBokharHistory of Naurenga621Shiv Prasad TyagiSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008622Shiva SinghSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008623Shivendra Sahai & SarojSelf & wifeLucknowLM-5319624Shivhare Beni PrasadSelfRathSouvenir-2008625Shivnarayan SinghSelfKankuvaSouvenir-2008626Shivram Singh BankiwaleSelfHamirpurLord Meher627Shukla Sant BihariSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008628Shukla Shiv DayalSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008629Shyama DeviSelfSouvenir-2008Lord Meher630Siddh Gopal & Prem  RaniSelf & wife History of Naurenga631SinghBoyHamirpurLM-3626/3257632Singh Raisaheb RaghunanadanSelfKuranaSouvenir-2008633Singh Ram SahaiSelfJhansiHistory of Icchora-p-40634Singh Ranvijaya BahadurSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008635Singh Shiv ShankarSelfBandaP.C. Nigam636Singh Virendra PalSelfHamirpurLord Meher637Singhal Jagdish SaranSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008638Sinha BirendraSelfHamirpurLord Meher639Sister in-law of Keshav NigamSelfHamirpurLord Meher640Siya Piyari (Smt)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015641Siyaram MateSelfBaruasagarHistory of Naurenga642Son of Babu RamprasadSelf  643Son of Bhawani Shital Prasad NigamSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015644Son of Gaya Prasad khare & his wifeSelf & wifeBenarasLM-2828645Soni Net RamSelfHamir purMeher Pukar646Soni Shiv NarayanSelfHamir purMeher Pukar647Srinarayan SinghSelfRathRath648Srinivasan K.Secretary Meher Ashramam & Chartered AccountantRathLord Meher649SriraniSelfJarakharSouvenir-2008650Srivasatava Dwarka PrasadSelfDhagwanLM-4250651Srivastava Amita (Smt)D/o G S KhareBandaLord Meher652Srivastava Bhagwat PrasadSelfBandaSouvenir-2008653Srivastava Brij Kumari (Smt)W/o Narayan DasJhansiLord Meher654Srivastava Dwarka PrasadSelfRathSouvenir-2008655Srivastava Gopal Sharan & HemlataSelf & wifeAllahabadLM-1954656Srivastava InderjitS/o G.S. Shrivastava's SonsAllahabadLord Meher657Srivastava Jagdish PrasadSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008658Srivastava JaidevSingerOraiMeher Pukar659Srivastava Mahabir PrasadMausa of Shiv kumarJhansiLord Meher660Srivastava MankuwarSelfJhansiSouvenir-2008661Srivastava Narayan DasSelfJhansiSouvenir-2008662Srivastava Prem Narayan & wifeF/o Rajendra MeherJhansiMeher Pukar663Srivastava Rajendra MeherS/I/L of K N NigamJhansiLord Meher664Srivastava Ram ChandraSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008665Srivastava RekhaD/o G S KhareChitrakootChitrakoot666Srivastava SatyadevSelfIcchoraSouvenir-2008667Srivastava Shiv KumarS/o Narayan DasJhansiLord Meher668Srivastava Sushiladevi (Smt)SelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008669Srivastava Virendra PrasadSelfHamirpurP.C. Nigam670Srivastava Vishnu & wifeSelf & wifeHamirpurSouvenir-2008671Subhadra KumarSelfHamirpurSovenier-2015672Subnkaaran SinghSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008673Sukhia (Girl)Performed Baba's ArtiNarsingh kutiHistory of Naurenga674Suman (Mrs)Sister of P C NigamMahewaP.C. Nigam675SurajbhanStudentHamirpurLord Meher676Suraya NarayanSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008677Surendra Pal SinghSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015678Surendrilal ChoubeYSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015679Swami Bramha NandSelfRathHistory of Naurenga680Swami Ram LalSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008681Swami SanthanandamSelfMahobaLord Meher682Swami Sita RamSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher683Swami VaudevSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher684Swamiji (Vedic Pandit)SelfHamirpurLord Meher685Swarnkar Ram KhilawanSelfBandaSouvenir-2008686Tapeshwar PrasadSelfKanpurLord Meher687Thakurani Duliya (Smt)SelfJarakharSouvenir-2008688Tika RamB/o Laxmichand PaliwalHamirpurLM-4871689Tilak kumari (Mrs)SelfUraiSouvenir-2008690Tiwari ChedalalSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008691Tiwari Gita RamSelfTeigiaLord Meher692Tiwari MunnilalSelfRathLord Meher693Tiwari Ram KumarSelfKaharaHistory  of Naurenga694Tiwari RamgariaSelf LM-2455695Tiwari SatyadinSelfHamirpurLord Meher696Tiwari Suraj PrasadSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008697Tiwari RajanA 9 year old boy Lord Meher698Todi Singh VermaSelfAligathLM-2870699Tola SatiA Boy Lord Meher700Tonga driver-1SelfBenarasLM-1981701Tonga driver-2SelfJaunpurLM-2848702Trapathi GirjaraniSelfNahaduraSouvenir-2008703Tripathi MadhuSelfTalbehatLord Meher704Tripathi Meher PratapSelfHamirpurLord Meher705Tripathi Meher SudhakarS/o Vishnu SharmaUttar PradeshPersonal Contact706Tripathi MridulSelfTalbehatLord Meher707Tripathi Munni  LalSelfRathSouvenir-2008708Tripathi Shyam SunderSelfHamirpurLord Meher709Triphathi Om PrakashSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015710Tulsi RamSelfBandaSouvenir-2008711Tulsia (Smt)SelfKabraiSouvenir-2008712Tyagi Shiv PrasadSelfHamirpurHamirpur713TyebaliSelfRathLord Meher714Upadhya Badri Prasad & Ram DuliayaS/o Tula Ram UpadhyaUttar PradeshLord Meher715Upadhya Tula RamSelfNaurangaSouvenir-2008716Uttam SinghSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2008717Vaida Rang BahadurSelfHamirpurLord Meher718Vaidya Gauri Shankar & wifeSelf & wifeRathSouvenir-2008719Vaij NathjiSelfAnghoraSouvenir-2008720Verma Auri ShankarMade models of previous AvatarsAgraLM-3005721Verma DevidinSelfHamirpurLord Meher722Verma Harish ChanderAllahabad neighbourAllahabadLM-3241723Verma Jagdish PrasadSelfHamirpurHamirpur724Verma Mathura PrasadSelfUraiSovounier-2008725Verma Shyam LalSelfUttar PradeshLord Meher726Verma T .D.SelfRathLord Meher727Verma VindabanSelfRathRath728Vidyawati  (Km)SelfIchhauraSouvenir-2008729VimladeviSelfNauragaaSouvenir-2008730Vinod TiwariSelfIcchoraHistory of Icchora731Virendra  Pal SinghSelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015732Virendra and Alka PandeySelfIchhauraLord Meher733Virendra Singh ( Raja Bhaia)SelfAmarpuraHistory of Ichhaura734Vishnath LodaniSelfIcchoraSouvenir-2008735Vishwakarma BaladinSelfIcchoraLord Meher736Vishwakarma Girja PrasadBaba had food in his houseUttar PradeshHistory of icchaura -p-40737Vishwanath LodaniSelfIchhauraIchhaura738Vishwkarma Ram AsreySelfHamirpurSouvenir-2015739Vohra Nathram VanjiSelfJhansiLord Meher740Vyas Rama AnandSelfRathSouvenir-2008741W/o Ishwar Das NannaSelfHamirpurLord Meher742Waman RaoSingerHamir purLM-3446743Yadallawar Devraj B.SelfJarakharLord Meher744Yadanand SinghSelfRathSouvenir-2008745Yadav Bhairav PrasadSelfHamirpurHistory of Ichhaurap-29746Yadav Charan DasSelfIchhauraSouvenir-2008747Yadav Chokhe LalSelfNahdauraLord Meher748Yadav Gaya PrasadSelfHamirpurHistory of Ichhaura749Yadav Ram SahaySelfHamirpurLM-5302

Hits: 0

CONTACTS- UTTER PRADESH

 

1-A BLIND BOY

During UP tour in 1952, while Baba was giving mass darshan in Dhanauri, a blind boy groped his way through the crowd and came to the dais. Guiding him, some people took him by the arm and brought him before Baba, who handed him prasad. When darshan was over, Baba headed toward the village of Banda. On the way, he stopped the car, got out and sat down under a tree. He gathered the mandali around him and remarked, "Today, God saved me! A very bad thing almost happened. When the blind boy came to me, seeing his helplessness — he was so handsome, energetic and bright! — I had a whim to give him sight. In fact, this whim should not have been there. But God saved me from giving the beautiful boy his eyesight, which would not have been good for him."

At this, Eruch burst out laughing. On Baba's inquiring, he replied, "Seeing the lad, I thought of Jesus who performed so many miracles — making a corpse come alive, restoring sight to the blind, healing the lepers, making the crippled walk. And here is our Baba who has no mercy on this boy!"

Baba replied, "It was good I was saved through God's grace; otherwise, it would have harmed the boy, not helped him." (Lord Meher-p-3209-1952)

 

9-A DRUNKEN DRIVER

Once Baba heard of a mast who was in a village ten miles away. He asked the mandali to procure a bullock cart. They met a drunkard who, in his tipsy state, said he would bring his bullock cart if they paid him X number of rupees and also agreed to give him a tip of certain amount. The   deal was settled. He demanded his tip FIRST! He was given it. He at once raced off, not to get bullock cart but to nearest pub, where he had his fill. Then he set out asking friends for a cart. For he did not possess any of his own. After much waiting, he did bring a cart, but his eyes were red and rolling.

Baba and the mandali climbed into the cart, and    the drunken driver whipped the bullocks. They bumped along a stony track. On the way, they came      to a hill. The driver whipped the bullocks, and they climbed the hill at good speed. On the descent, he let go the reins, and the bullocks had the freedom to run at breakneck speed. The card rattled down the hill with all its occupants. None of them thought that they would arrive alive or in one piece. The driver seemed delighted with speed at which the cart was rolling and thoroughly enjoyed the ride. The cart did arrive at the foot of the hill, but   the bones in everyone’s body were rattled to the extent that they felt they would fall apart at the joints. Poor Gustadji suffered the most from this joyride. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-316)

 

 

10-FRUIT STALL OWNER

Baba departed Allahabad on the night of 9th February 1948, taking seven mandali men and leaving Babadas behind. They spent 36 hours in the train, changing trains several times en route. During the journey, as well as during his strenuous work in Allahabad, Baba and the mandali had been observing their partial fast of one meal a day. At one station, they got down at 2:30 A.M. to change trains. Although their next train was at the station, it was not scheduled to depart for several hours, so Baba and the men washed their face and hands and boarded it to rest.

Very early in the morning Baba noticed a fruit stall opening up for business on the platform, and sent Eruch to buy some oranges. The stall's owner was busy worshiping, praying before a photograph of what Eruch thought at first to be a saint, while a small boy dusted the jars of sweets and buns for sale. To his surprise, Eruch noticed that the photograph was of Meher Baba himself. Baba had told him to purchase six oranges, one for each of them, and Eruch asked the lad the price. The boy replied, "One anna per orange."

From the train, Baba gestured to Eruch, "Since we are buying six, try to bring him down."

Eruch began bargaining, and ended up paying five annas for the six oranges. When he returned to their compartment, he told Baba that the man had been praying before his photograph, but Baba did not pay much attention to it.

In the train, Baba handed each of the men an orange, and Eruch went to wash the one meant for Baba before cutting and serving it to him.

On the way, he was waylaid by the owner of the fruit stall, who started berating him. "You men have taken advantage of my boy before I was open for business. You looted the boy!"

"What is the matter?" Eruch asked. "We paid for the fruit."

"Yes, at one anna less! Pay me one anna; my prices are fixed," the shopkeeper insisted.

"We bargained, that's true, but your boy agreed."

"He had no right to agree; he is only employed to sweep the place. You'll have to pay the amount or return the fruit."

Eruch returned to the compartment, and Baba instructed him to tell the man, "Once a bargain is struck and the transaction takes place, it is your duty not to go back on the deal."

But the man would not listen and insisted they either pay the extra one anna or give the oranges back. Eruch vainly tried to convince him, "This is not a good attitude. It's only one anna. And that too, the first sale of the day (considered auspicious)."

Because the man had been worshiping Baba's photograph, Baba was taking pains to point out that his attitude was wrong. It was not a question of paying the extra money. But the man was stubborn and eventually took back the oranges.

Eruch asked, "Shall I tell him it is you, Baba?" Baba had covered his face with a shawl to avoid being recognized, which he always did while on tour.

Baba replied, "If he knows that, he will bring his whole stall here! How will he gain by that? He has benefited by praying to my photograph in my presence. Only that much is in his lot." (lord Meher-p-2622-1948)

  

11-A GARDENER

In 1947 during New Life, Baba went to Sarnath stayed in a hired Bungalow. In the garden of the women's bungalow there was a small cottage for the gardener of the estate. Baba had special love for this gardener, often sending Goher to inquire if he needed anything. The man once told her, "No, the thakur (titled landowner) has given me everything; I am not in need of anything." By thakur, Goher thought the gardener meant the owner of the bungalow or his boss who must be seeing to his needs, and informed Baba accordingly. But hearing it, Baba just smiled, and explained to her and Mehera that the old man meant Krishna himself.

Once, the gardener asked Goher for a matchbox, which Baba sent. Daily, Baba mentioned this man to the companions, and he referred to him as Sant Mali — meaning the Saintly Gardener.

On 7th December 1949, Baba walked back to the underground rooms in the subterranean passages of the Sarnath ruins with his men companions, returning from the underground rooms, Baba, along with the companions, went to see the gardener. Sant Mali smiled at them and joyously folded his hands in salutation. Baba praised the man, "See, even in this bitter cold, he is sleeping on this broken cot in the open. He cooks for himself and has only one cooking pot. All year round, he eats only boiled rice with salt. Getting up at four in the morning, he begins repeating "Sita-Ram, Sita-Ram." He goes to the well for a bath every morning at four, and works in the garden the whole day. He needs nothing and is always happy. He delights in presenting me with five radishes daily. He desires nothing, because he is a saint. His only desire is for Thakur (Lord) and for that, his Thakur (Baba) has come to visit him today." (Lord Meher-p-2841-1949)

 

12-A HELPLESS FAMILY

Once during the ten-day tour in March 1942, Baba stopped in Sitapur. Although it was not on their itinerary and no mast was found, it became evident to the mandali why Baba had come to Sitapur when they happened upon a helpless family camping under a tree near the railway station.

Baba told the mandali to make inquiries about them. The family consisted of three children, their father and mother. The mother was so gravely ill she could not move. Local inquiries revealed that one of their children had died the previous day. They had no money whatsoever. The illness of the woman and the recent death of the child had left the father totally despondent.

Baba instructed the mandali to first feed them and then question the man about his condition. He had been driven almost to madness by his unfortunate situation. Baba and the men were on their way to Bareilly, and Baba instructed that the family be taken along in the train. This was done, and once they arrived there, Baba instructed that the wife be admitted to a hospital. Money was given to the man to feed his family. As Bareilly was a large city, the man said he would be able to find employment soon. Once again, Baba's timely help had saved a family who had almost given up all hope and were on the point of dying of starvation. (Lord Meher-p-2270/1-1942)

 

15-A LODGE KEEPER

Once Baba and group arrived at a dak bungalow (traveller’s rest house) for night rest, which was rare during travels. The rest house keeper said that it was not possible for him to permit us to stay in it, as the executive officer was residing there. After much argument, he agreed to give us a room if the officer permitted. One of the mandali got his sanction, and we got the room. It was 9.00 pm and all were happy to go to sleep at once.

The officer in the next room was busy with his work and had ceiling fan going due to heat. The fan was making a cracking noise, and Baba felt disturbed. Baba asked the mandali to go and ask him to put off the fan! The officer felt annoyed at our audacity but finally agreed to turn it off. After some time, Baba could not stand the noise of his movements in his room and sent one of the mandali to tell him that it would be better if he stopped making noise. This was the last straw for the officer. In his fury, he even forgot that he could drive us out of the bungalow and acceded to the request to be quiet. Next morning, much to the amazement of the keeper, the officer came to Baba to pay his respects, when he came to know that it was Baba who had been the cause of his fury.” (Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-317)

 

 

16-A LOVER FROM JHANSI

A lover from Jhansi had come. He related to baba in a very touching   manner how Baba helped him lately. He said that he had to go to Delhi for his son’s marriage . Finding accommodation for the marriage party was impossible. He met some higher authorities but was refused accommodation. He resigned himself to Baba’s will and      left the office. Just when he was at the gate, he was called in again and was told that they could    spare a house for him!

He told Baba that his son had met with a motorcycle accident resulting in paralysis of his left foot. Neurosurgeons had advised craniotomy   (surgical opening of the skull). He was afraid of getting     his operated on. Baba called the son, who came limping. Baba gave him a packet of biscuits. And asked him to eat a small piece of biscuit daily, repeating Baba’s name, (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-320)

 

 

17-A MAN & WOMAN

In year 1952, darshan arrangements in Amarpura were made by Virendra Singh. Outside the village, an old man and woman were residing in a hut. They longed with all their hearts for Baba to come and sanctify their humble abode, but they had not the courage to request him. That day, after the program, instead of taking the direct road, Baba asked that the car be driven by another route.

Stopping by the old couple's hut, Baba entered it. The two were overcome with emotion and garlanded him. Gadekar sang the arti, and after embracing them Baba left. (Lord Meher-p-3209-1952)

 

18-A MAN IN LOINCLOTH

In January 1939, Baba remained in Benaras for few days. He was engaged in contacting masts, and also in searching for boys fitting his ideal. On the 21st, January, Baba went out in a Tonga with Norina and two of the men. After getting down and walking some distance, they spotted a man squatting on the street, dressed only in a loincloth. Baba stood far away and signaled to give him two paisa. The mandali did so, and when the man looked up, he looked radiant, but dazed. Baba later explained that the person was on the first plane and at that moment Baba pushed him to the second. (Lord Meher-p-1981-1939)

 

20-A MUSLIM FRIEND

On 23rd November 1952, on their way to Meherastana near Mahewa, Keshav Nigam told Baba, "A Muslim friend of mine conducts an orphanage. He wishes, if it pleases you, for you to pay a visit to his institution."

Baba agreed on one condition: "After washing and laying my head on the children's feet, I will give them prasad; but they should remain absolutely quiet and not move when I take their darshan." Keshav accepted and made the necessary arrangements in the orphanage. When Baba arrived, six or seven boys were brought before him. Baba began by washing the feet of the first lad. But when he tried to bow down to him, the boy suddenly stepped back. Baba was noticeably peeved and commented, "When the boy pulled back his feet, had my head touched the ground, this world would have gone to hell." However, Baba did lay his head on the other children's feet and gave them about 20 rupees each as prasad. Baba handed the entire amount to the orphanage manager, who it turned out was greedy and kept the money for himself.

They left. Baba said his work was spoiled and that he would not visit any more villages in the district. Pukar and Adarsh Khare began to weep. On the way, Baba had the car stopped and he got out. Pukar spread his coat on the ground, and Baba sat on it under a tamarind tree. He told Keshav and Pukar, "It did not go well. It is an unlucky happening and bodes ill for the orphanage and the village. The only remedy to free them from bad luck is for me to bow down and give prasad of Rs.14 to fourteen handsome and intelligent orphan boys under fourteen years old, the moment I reach Meherastana." (Lord Meher-p-3200-1952)

 

21-A PATIENT

People of Hamirpur district in Utter Pradesh started writing letters to Baba imploring Him to visit this area. By the time this communication went on one patient became very seriously ill. He was about to breath his last; just then a postman comes with telegram which read, “Baba definitely visiting the district of Hamirpur. Love.” These words acted like a magic on the patient, and at that very moment he becomes, perfectly well, stands erect, and hails “Jai Baba.”

In 1961, During sahwas at Guruprasad, the   when the same patient walked straight to Baba, who was sitting on sofa, for confirming the contents of telegram, there was a loud applause in the hall from the audience. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-197)

 

 

22A POOR COBLER

A poor cobbler had been among those hired to build Baba's hut in Meherastana. While labouring wholeheartedly in the cold day and night, he had fallen ill. He was so ill that when Baba arrived the man could not attend the darshan program.

The next day, with a crowd trailing behind him, Baba himself came to the poor man's tiny, one-room hut. Hearing noise outside, he came out and was dazed at seeing Meher Baba there. He ran to him like a crazed man and fell weeping at his feet. Baba and the mandali raised him up and led him back inside to his bed. Sitting next to him on the broken cot, Baba wiped away his tears with his hand. "O Lord, forgive me," the man cried. "I cannot offer you anything. No fruit, no flower, no coconut — still you have been merciful enough to enter a poor cobbler hut."

Baba answered compassionately, "Your love is the most precious offering you can give." (Lord Meher-p-3202-1952)

 

 

23-A POOR PESEANT WOMAN

 A poor peasant woman from Hamirpur (UP) who lived near the temple Meher Mandir Naurenga and taken upon herself to look after the place. She had been longing to see the beloved but wondered as how she could manage it, having to look after a small son and not being able to leave her cattle unattended. Her son knowing of her desire told her she should not worry at all but goes to Baba. He said he will look after the cattle, and Baba would look after him. It touched to hear that how she must have escaped and saved to have enough money for the train journey. (Glimpses of Gujrat -p-183)

 

 

24-A REVERED PERSON

In January 1939, Baba and the group was in Benaras. He was engaged in contacting masts, and also in searching for boys fitting his ideal. On the 21st

Baba went out in a tonga with Norina and two of the men. After getting down after some distance, Baba began walking fast and then stopped suddenly and pointed to a revered person sitting on a boat surrounded by his disciples. The mandali approached him and said, "We have come from Meher Baba." The man repeated three times, "Meher ... Meher ... Meher." Baba commented: "He was on the fifth plane and I pushed him to the sixth." (Lord Meher-p-1981-1939)

 

 

25-A SADHU

Forty men from Nauranga had come to Meherabad for darshan. Among them was also a sadhu. He had no money to attend the meeting. He had left Nauranga two days before the others' departure, and was somehow able to be present in Meherabad on time. (Lord Meher-p-3626-1954)

 

27-A STAGE DECORATOR

On 4th February 1954, Baba gave his public darshan in village Icchora. The Stage for Darshan was erected at 100 step away from Baba’s tent in north direction and connected with stage a large pandal was made for visitors. Work for erecting stage was awarded to a Muslim artisan and was to be paid rupees fifty per day and also given advance of rupees fifty to take up the stage work. He brought the material in three vehicles from Urai. He erected the decorated stage with coloured leaf and banners worth seeing. Seeing saw baba in person, he was so impressed that He told Prabhu Dayal that I have the darshan of such a unique Personality that I will accept any more remuneration for making stage. My labour and life is successful having his darshan. Compassionate father, Meher Baba in return of his labour of love gave him what he could not have achieved in number of future lives. He was worthy of divine mercy, and thereby he could get the opportunity to serve avatar Meher Baba. (English translation of p-33-History of Icchora)

 

 

29-AGRAWAL MADAN MOHAN

Another "scholarly" devotee was Madan Mohan Agrawal of Agra. He had helped prepare the five religious models carved from alabaster that Baba had used during the Manonash phase, and finally met Baba for the first time in Hamirpur. Madan had thoroughly studied the Ramayana by Valmiki, but only understood, at Baba's feet, the true meaning of this great epic — by finding Ram incarnate and becoming his follower. (Lord Meher-pp-3196-1952)

 

 

33-AMARDAN

(Qawaal)

During Hamirpur visit in 1954, Amardan qawaal  sang at Hiralal's home.  The atmosphere was so surcharged with love that many of those gathered wept as never before in their lives. After visiting homes, Baba rode in the car through the village. A few women were waiting with arti trays in their hands, and Baba had the car stopped so as not to disappoint them. Thereafter, he walked through the village and gave a number of other women the chance to perform his arti. The sky seemed to rock with the villagers' simple loving refrain, "Aa-eeya (Come) Avatar Meher Baba Prabhu!" (lord Meher-p-3439-1954)

 

 

 

38- AMIST RAISAHEB RAMASHANKAR

Raisaheb Sharma, was a lawyer by profession.

To Raisaheb Ramashankar, Baba affectionately joked, "I like him because his heart is sound, his body is round and his love is all-round!"

Raisaheb Ramashankar of Hamirpur was positioned next to Baba throughout the program. His job was to collect the various offerings (fruit, coconuts, sweets, flowers and gifts) brought by devotees before they went to Baba for prasad. But by the end of the day he was not to be seen. He was completely surrounded and submerged by the huge mound of offerings. Ramashankar was so overpowered by the day's experience that he did not know who he was anymore and had to be escorted away. Baba comforted him, but he was out of his senses with love, and it was almost a month before Ramashankar returned to normal.

Raisaheb Ramashankar said, "I dreamt last night that my head was chopped off, and I was still alive!"

Baba commented wryly, "If in the awake state you become headless and yet live, it will be a superb thing. (Lord Meher-p-3843-1955)

 

43-AN EXCUTIVE OFFICER

Once Baba and group arrived at a dak bungalow (traveller’s rest house) for night rest, which was rare during travels. The rest house keeper said that it was not possible for him to permit us to stay in it, as the executive officer was residing there. After much argument, he agreed to give us a room if the officer permitted. One of the mandali got his sanction, and we got the room. It was 9.00 pm and all were happy to go to sleep at once.

The officer in the next room was busy with his work and had ceiling fan going due to heat. The fan was making a cracking noise, and Baba felt disturbed. Baba asked the 4but finally agreed to turn it off. After some time, Baba could not stand the noise of his movements in his room and sent one of the mandali to tell him that it would be better if he stopped making noise. This was the last straw for the officer. In his fury, he even forgot that he could drive us out of the bungalow and acceded to the request to be quiet. Next morning, much to the amazement of the keeper, the officer came to Baba to pay his respects, when he came to know that it was Baba who had been the cause of his fury.” (Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-317)

 

 

44-AN OLD MAN

A man who had been waiting to see Baba for over five years went to the place where darshan was being held. But he was informed that Meher Baba had just departed. Although old, he began running after Baba's car. He ran an incredible twelve miles, and finally, through his deep and unwavering faith, caught up with the group. Baba had had the car stopped and was sitting under a tree. The old man, panting heavily, approached and with difficulty uttered: "Meher Baba is omniscient! Meher Baba is omniscient!" Baba held him in a hearty and loving embrace. His long wait was over; he was in the All-knowing One's arms. (Lord Meher-p-3029-1952)

 

 

48-AN WOMAN DEVOTEE

On 25th April 1948, in Benares, Baba contacted the very high mast known as Batwa Shah after three attempts...

A plate of food was placed before him which he began eating in Baba's presence. He finished half and offered the rest to Baba, who ate it.

A woman devotee then came, bringing more food. Batwa Shah again ate half and handed the rest to Baba. Baba started eating with joy, and when only a few mouthfuls were left, Batwa Shah took the plate away, handed it back to the woman and told her, "Distribute this among your family."

He then asked Baba to scratch his back, which Baba did with utmost care. After about an hour of this, Batwa Shah spoke in solemn English: "Permitted and allowed." These enigmatic words brought an end to the contact. Feeling very happy, Baba stood up. His joy was discernible by the gleam in his eyes and it seemed that the contact was completely successful. (Lord Meher-p-2705-1949)

 

 

52-ASER SAHEB

Aser Saheb originally belonged to Lucknow. He stayed with Meher Baba in Manjile Meem and did literary work for Baba. Many incidents connected   with Baba & Aser Saheb are written below:

In year 1922, Baba and group reached Panvel after foot journey Baba said, “Foot is over. We have reached the limit of our journey by foot. We will now proceed to Bombay in a truck."

After lunch, a large truck was hired which they rode in toward Bombay. In a restaurant at Mumbra, Baba ordered tea and sweets for the men. He was in a good mood and even allowed some to have soft drinks, and also gave cigarettes to Ahmed Abbas and Asar Saheb, who were heavy smokers.  The truck reached Bombay at four in the afternoon.

Two days prior to moving into the new bungalow, Baba had Ghani prepare a list of seven orders which every man was given to sign. The seven orders were to come into effect on the day they moved into Manzil-e-Meem. These seven orders, as dictated by Baba, were:

  1. To follow to the letter the spiritual instructions given by me.
  2. To keep or break the special connection with one other man or more than one from the group or otherwise that I order.
  3. To abstain totally for twelve months from alcoholic drinks or intoxicating substances, as well as sexual intercourse, except when allowed by me with your legal wife.
  4. To eat, drink and dress in accordance with the other residents in the house. To avoid eating fish, meat and eggs under any circumstances.
  5. To be present in the premises from 7:00 P.M. to 7:00 A.M — barring accidents or mishaps.
  6. To perform faithfully the external duty given to each.
  7. Under no circumstances to give up my company, even if one finds that the whole world turned against me, except when ordered to leave me.

Note: If any of the above seven orders is intentionally broken by anyone who binds himself to my orders, I shall lock myself up in my room, avoiding completely all food, drink and company.

Order number two could be understood by taking Adi Sr.'s relationship with Gustadji's brother Slamson as an example. When they arrived in Bombay, Adi was also ordered to keep aloof from Asar Saheb, as well. This meant that Adi could not point at Asar, talk with him, or even accidentally look at him, unless Baba ordered him to do so. (Lord Meher-p-299-1922)

For the Urdu edition of Upasni Maharaj's biography, Ahmed Abbas and Asar Saheb were assigned the work of translating Volume I of Baily's manuscript, which they did at the Manzil. They closeted themselves in their rooms during the day, allowing no one to enter. They would come out only for meals and games. (Lord Meher-p-312-1922)

 

Khak Saheb and Asar Saheb had been staying in Delhi for the past ten days to persuade the Mohammedan Sufi scholar Hassan Nizami to write an introduction to Upasni Maharaj's Urdu biography, which was to be titled Gareebon ka Aasara (Refuge for the Meek).However, there had been no news from them for some days. Hassan Nizami had agreed to write the introduction, and they had informed him of Baba's prediction of the coming manifestation of the Messiah, saying that Meher Baba had indicated the "first spark" would be in India, especially Karachi.

In Year 1922, Baba asked Ghani to inform Khak Saheb and Asar Saheb about the spiritual regime which all the mandali had been following since the first of October. Ghani, accordingly, explained in great detail about the early morning rising, bathing, repetition and meditation orders. Asar openly objected to the pre-dawn rising and fixed hour for praying, asking why it was necessary. When Baba was told about Asar's objection, he was upset. He rebuked Khak and Asar for questioning his orders and instructed all the Muslim members of the mandali to awaken whenever they liked and to do as they pleased.

After quieting down, the Master directed these critical remarks toward Khak and Asar: "Who is there among you who know more about shariat (outward religious ceremonies and rituals) than Myself? You won't find a truer Muslim than Myself. I am what I externally am, but who among you knows what I am internally? Prayers and forms of worship are only meant for God. But you are so immersed in the formality of the thing and all its details; you forget God and worship the prayers."

In this tense atmosphere, Khak lost his temper and began blaming Asar. Up until then, Asar had been quiet, but after being upbraided, he loudly reproached Khak. An argument ensued and became so heated that, forgetting the subject of the new orders, they both began shouting at each other. Asar was so exasperated he refused to share a room any longer with Khak and requested that Baba separate them. The Master, however, said they should both be on amicable terms or else they would have to leave the Manzil. Within a short time, both men calmed down.

After final instructions, Baba left for Sakori on 14th October 1922. Before going, He made Khak and Asar promise not to argue further, to forgive each other and to continue working together on Upasni Maharaj's biography.

The order to awaken in the early hours of the morning for prayers was reinstated for the Muslim mandali. It seemed that, in order to wipe out some inner conflict between Khak and Asar, the question of prayer had arisen. It proved an effective medium for the Master to remove any resentment or misunderstanding brewing between these two strong personalities.

Baba left Ahmednagar by train on the night of 16th October 1929, and returned to the Manzil next morning. After reading through the correspondence received during his absence. Although no one was allowed to read anything, unless directed, Ghani admitted he had read a ghazal of Asar Saheb's published in the Urdu newspaper Bashral. For his infringement of the order, Ghani was sent out to buy a book written by Swami Vivekananda.

It was well known among the men that in his youth the Baba was an accomplished poet and loved to quote the poetry of Hafiz. On 19th July 1922, Baba requested that a few of the men start composing poetry and encouraged them in their efforts. He told them to try with all their hearts, without caring if the poems were "polished." They would write something when they could find time during the day and in the evening proudly read it out before all. It was a good pastime for those concerned, and the men enjoyed it.

Asar Saheb wrote this couplet:

One is hiding in the Manzil;

If my veil is removed, I will assert it is God! (Lord Meher-p-360-1922)

In year 1922, during stay in Manjile Meem, one day Baba asked Ramjoo, "Does God have a mother?"

Ramjoo thought for a moment and replied that he did not know. Irritated, Baba said, "Don't you even know the story in the Koran?"

To settle the matter, Khak and Asar Saheb were called to Baba's room. Asar observed, "What Ramjoo said is correct. Who can say with certainty whether God has parents or not?"

Baba taunted Asar, "If you don't know yourself and are not certain about it, then why do you ridicule the Christians who believe in the Son of God? Whatever it may be, you should not so easily renounce your religion. Outwardly you must adhere to it." In view of the Master's argument, Asar had to eventually accept this explanation — while Khak observed the incident peering through his spectacles.

Baba asked Ghani, "Does God have any children?"

Ghani replied in the affirmative, while the others emphatically denied it.

Baba asked Ghani to explain himself. "According to you, when God has a father, what error is there in supposing He has children, too?"

Baba retorted, "Having a father does not necessarily mean one must have children! But it is true that God has innumerable children. The multifarious powers that emanate from Him can be said to be God's children. The Hindus call God Deva, and His 33 crore (330 million) powers are called devtas."

When Baba returned from his bath, he found Asar Saheb asleep. He immediately reproached him for sleeping during the day. After calming down, Baba explained to him about the third eye:

In addition to our two outward eyes, there is a third eye internally which sees through the two outward eyes and is situated between the eyebrows — the yogis know about it. The real yogi, in his advanced state, sees God, or Brahmand [the God of the universe], through this third eye contained in his mind — within the skull.

The Sadguru sees three different things as it pleases his fancy. With his external eyes, he can see the universe and the world; with his inner eye, he sees God. And with his external eyes he actually sees all that exists coming out of himself in the form of innumerable circles — through the point of his inner third eye. Those yogis who see the Brahmand can be counted by the thousands, while Perfect Masters are always very, very few.

After the agreement was read and explained, it was passed among the mandali for their signatures; everyone except Asar Saheb signed. Without giving any reason, Asar openly refused to do as he was asked. Baba sternly ordered him to leave the Manzil, and Asar replied that he would spend the night outside, but would return in the morning. Baba did not accept this, saying that once he left the Manzil without signing the agreement, he left forever and should not come back. Thereafter, all the men went down to their rooms for the night, while Baba had a private talk with Asar.

In the morning the mandali found that Asar had signed the agreement at eleven o'clock the previous night and had then left. Above his signature, he had made this qualifying remark: "I shall follow as far as I can." This made his return permissible if he so desired.

On the day he fractured his toe, he had told the mandali about Asar Saheb, saying how unlucky he was and that the news of his tragic situation would reach them within a week. This foretelling of misfortune came true when on the same day he became upset with Dowla Masi; they received a letter from Asar.

Despite his promise, Asar had written to Baba saying he was leaving him as he desired "another connection," implying another guru. It is possible that Baba's outward expression of anger toward Dowla Masi was meant for Asar's benefit. Nevertheless, Dowla Masi was fortunate to have withstood her nephew's wrath and to have received his "prasad." )

On Saturday, 28th May 1933. Baba and a few mandali left Nasik for Poona and Bombay on the search for an ideal boy continued in Bombay. On 1st June, an old contact, Asar Saheb, the poet from Lucknow came to see Baba: who had stayed in Manzil-e-Meem. Baba promised to help him financially.

The Persian New Year was celebrated on 21st March 1934. Gulmai, Memo, Beheram Chanji, Pilamai, Silla, Baily Minoo Pohowala Kaka Chinchorkar Naval, Rupamai all reached on this occasion between 21th to 8th. March 1934. Asar Saheb came (Lord Meher-p-1593-1934)

 

 

54-AZIZ QUWAAL

During Baba’s visit of Hamirpur In 1954, at Mahewa people were ready for darshan, which Baba gave along with his prasad. While giving darshan he remarked, "It is a matter of great good luck that my darshan tour finishes here." He then left for his hut, Meherastana. There Baba instructed that since this was the last day of his darshan programs in Hamirpur, all the men accompanying him should keep awake that night from 9:00 P.M. to 4:30 A.M., and qawaali singing by Aziz Qawaal was arranged to help them. In addition, Baba ordered coffee served two or three times during the night. Leading workers from different villages of the district gathered. The program started that night at nine o'clock, and as bhajans and qawaalis were being sung, an argument broke out.

Aziz Qawaal continued his performance, which Baba would interrupt periodically to explain certain lines. At one point, Baba asked Kumar, "How can you call me Paramatma?"

He replied, "I only know my Baba, and also know that no one is higher than him. Even if he be higher than Paramatma, then that Paramatma is Baba!" Baba remarked, "I am touched by this." (Lord Meher-p-3450-1954)

 

56-BABADAS

Babadas was from Hamirpur district was ardent devotee of Meher Baba and worked for spreading messages of Baba in Hamirpur and other area from beginning of year 1944. He was also a companion of In New life of Baba. He was one of silent devotee for years together on orders of Baba. Series of incident and his conversation with Baba is recorded as under:

In year 1944, Babadas and Vibhuti were active in informing people about the darshan several days beforehand, but at the same time were quarrelling among them. Baba found out and took them aside, admonishing them severely: "Both of you love me. To spread my love, you distribute handbills and messages without resting. But it is a wonder to me how you, who inform and acquaint others of my love, fight among yourselves! Whatever you wish to do, do it with honesty. Why fight and criticize each other? Humility is born of rectitude and precludes criticism of others. Honesty demands work without complaint, and leaves the result to my Divine Will." Baba then asked to forgive, forget and embrace, which they did.

Baba began planning for the upcoming darshan programs in Nagpur and Saoner. Babadas was sent ahead to see to arrangements there

In year 1946, Babadas and Vibhuti came to Pimpalgaon on 25th February. The first two men had come from Madras, and were quarrelling about how to do Baba's work. Baba heard from both men, and let them argue in his presence. Each found fault with the other, and Baba encouraged them in the heated squabble. When they would finally calm down and become quiet, Baba would say something to incite them, and the fight would start all over again! At last, it reached the stage where Babadas, in his irritation, called Vibhuti a fool.

"You're a bigger fool!" Vibhuti retorted. "To lead people astray, you wear a kafni and grow a long beard."

"You too are fooling people," Babadas accused, "by giving them guru mantras as if you were a Master."

Thus, their quarrel brought out the truth of each one's faults, bad habits and weaknesses - which is exactly what Baba wanted. Pacifying them, Baba then reprimanded: "I had sent you both out for my work. I trusted you, but both of you have deceived me! How could you do my work when you both have become 'Babas'? You have no right to do that. You do not do my work, but sink deeper into the morass. If you want to continue doing so, then do not take my name before people and at the same time exhort your own virtues; because by your taking my name the responsibility becomes mine, and great harm will come to you due to this!

"Vibhuti was a leper, and I cured him. If he continues to act in this way, he will again become a leper!" Vibhuti and Babadas both sought Baba's forgiveness. Baba warned them not to behave like this ever again, and forgave them.

Baba then sent Babadas and two other devotees to Pandharpur, Ayodhya and Ujjain to locate 150 sincere sadhus. Baba also directed the three to bring one good mast each, and to be back in Ahmednagar on 9th March.

On 24th November 1946, Baba dictated instructions to nine close disciples to find either a mast or saint from various areas of India. Babadas was cover the areas of Orissa, Bihar & Bengal.

Murli Kale was conducting the homeopathic dispensary in Meherabad, and Rashid was his assistant. One day Babadas went to the dispensary and told Rashid, "India and Pakistan are at loggerheads, shedding each other's blood. Why don't you go to Pakistan and help your Muslim brothers?"

"I will remain here and nowhere else," Rashid replied.

"If the Hindus beat you up, what will you do?"

"I won't take it lying down; I will strike back!" He pulled a penknife out of his pocket and showed it to Babadas.

Babadas reported the matter to Baba, who called Rashid, whereupon Baba admonished, "It is not good to get so worked up. If you want to strike back, strike out at your own wrath! For me, inequality does not exist. All are equal for me as I am in everyone. But only those who love me are dear to me." Baba warned Babadas not to discuss such topics again, and also instructed the other mandali to refrain from mentioning politics.

On 16th August 1949, Babadas arrived in Meherabad with Gaya Prasad Khare. Baba permitted Khare to come to his room and see him for a moment. Baba then instructed him to return to Rath.

On the morning of 30th August 1949, Baba called the four stalwarts of his cause in Hamirpur into his cabin, along with Babadas. Although Babadas and Sripat had told Keshav Nigam of Baba seven years before, this was Keshav's first actual meeting.

Babadas and Sadashiv were to leave for Benares on the 26th October 1949, and Baba came to the men's hut that morning to give them final instructions about their stay in Benares. He directed them, "Besides locating accommodation for our stay for 20 days from November 25, find and purchase two she-donkeys and two cows."

Knowing their individual temperaments, Baba advised Sadashiv and Babadas, "Remain friendly with each other and behave properly. Like the other companions, do not read newspapers or discuss politics, even between yourselves. Eat good, clean food. Maintain your health, and help and cooperate with each other. In the event of illness, look after and care for each other.

On 15th November 1949, Baba & group reached Mughal Sarai station via the Calcutta Mail train at Mughal Sarai station. They had to change trains for Benares, The weather was extremely cold, and all were shivering and arrived at Benares station an hour later. Babadas was waiting on the platform, and when Baba got down, Babadas informed him that Dr. Nath had been waiting at the station with his wife since four o'clock.

On 25th November 1949, Baba set out for begging with Babadas to Dr. Nath's residence again, this time to receive bhiksha from the Khares.

In new life, on 15th December 1949, walking several miles, Baba and his group arrived in Jaunpur at four in the afternoon. Babadas came running and said it appeared arrangement of accommodations and could not be made. Babadas began to lead them to the chosen spot. However, he explained that matters were complicated, and he was not entirely sure negotiations for the place would be settled by the time they arrived.

The three plans of new life were typed and copies distributed to each man on 21 January 1950. Babadas chose to continue the New Life from their homes, following the second plan.

The next place of mass darshan was to be in Nagpur. Babadas was there, but caused a conflict because responsibility for making the arrangements had been given to Kaka Sherlekar instead of to him. He became so jealous and upset that he threatened self-immolation! Baba sent Pendu to Nagpur to bring Babadas to Amraoti, where Baba severely reprimanded him and then directed him to stay with him during the tour.

Babadas, whom Baba had kept on silence, met Bhau. Babadas kept telling Bhau through hand signs to open the book, Avatar, and read certain sections of it. But Babadas did not know English, and no sooner would Bhau open the book and begin reading, than Babadas would motion to turn the page and read there. Then again, before Bhau could finish the passage, Babadas would turn the page and point to another section.

 

Baba then remarked about God's leela, play or sense of humor:

I have a great sense of humor. It is my sense of humor that makes me rejoice to see Anna 104 and happy to listen to the irrelevant talk of Babadas. The more he talks the more I like him. It would be no exaggeration to say that Babadas is infinitely irrelevant. When Babadas referred earlier to Kalidas, the great poet, and to Surdas, the great devotee, there was absolutely no connection between the two, the topic in question and Babadas himself, except the common factor of the word das (slave) at the end of all three names! I cannot help humouring both him and Babadas and that, at times, I go far out of my way in order to keep them near me.

While Baba was in Calcutta, on October 1943, Baba served food to about 325 middle class persons who had become destitute. He had given instructions also to have 10,000 chapatis distributed free to the poor on the streets. Baba blessed the chapatis, and personally went out with Babadas and few mandali men in rickshaws to hand out the rotis. This work was done over a period of four or five days.

Babadas had told Tukdoji Maharaj about Baba in 1948. Tukdoji had come to Ahmednagar to attend gatherings of his followers. Baba remarked to him, "I am in seclusion now and not giving darshan to anyone. When I go to Poona, I permit people to see me." (Lord Meher-p-5051-1963)

 

 

61-BABURAM VYAS

Baburam Vyas was a school teacher and resident of small village Muskara (Hamirpur) He was a Baba lover and worker also.

 

61-BABU RAMPRASAD

Babu Ramprasad from Nauranga, Hamirpur district (Utter Pradesh) was sincere and hard working Baba lover.

In year 1952, during Baba’s tour of Hamirpur, Babu Ramprasad had lovingly arranged things for Baba and his mandali in Nauranga. But there was also a hostile group there who opposed Baba. These persons went as far as to burst a canal dike. Water flooded everywhere and Baba could not enter Nauranga proper. He was forced to give darshan outside the village. But the surprising thing was that during Baba's Fiery Life the opposition shortly thereafter turned to ashes, and the place where this disturbance had taken place eventually became a perennial memorial to Meher Baba, named Meher Dham. (Lord Meher-p-3205-1952)

The following message was read out during one darshan program in Nauranga. It was titled "God As Truth."

Nauranga was the place where those opposed to Baba had breached the canal to prevent Baba's entry into the village in 1952, and Baba was forced to give darshan in Babu Ramprasad's field, seated under a tree. This time the whole village turned out, gathering a quarter of a mile ahead to receive him. Bands were playing and trumpets blared. Wine had sealed the lips of Babu Ramprasad, who was happily standing by, watching the wondrous scene. The entire crowd was shouting Baba's Jai! and he was escorted into Nauranga at the head of a long procession.

From Panwari, Baba proceeded to Mahoba, where darshan arrangements had been made by Ramsevak Khare. On this occasion, Babu Ramprasad expressed a wish to erect a "Baba-temple" in Nauranga, and Baba advised him to remember, "My temple is in your heart alone."

Babu Ramprasad replied, "The temple will be built solely to keep you there. It will be a symbol of your visit, on the basis of which we will be able to keep you always in our hearts. We wish for a medium of your remembrance, Baba."

Baba accepted his prayer, and touched a stone which Babu had brought for the foundation. Thus Meher Dham was established in Nauranga, where the opposition had been the greatest. In fact, Meher Dham came into being from the heart-blood of the Avatar's closest lovers there, who left nothing undone in serving his cause. Babu's brother, Narsingdas Ramprasad, had dedicated his very life to Baba's cause. And due to the hard labor he had done, Narsingdas fell ill and passed away soon after Baba's visit. But he was blessed, dying with Baba's name on his lips.

In year 1954 forty men from Nauranga had come. Baba made them stand before him and urged Babu Ramprasad, "You should tell people about me and my work, and act accordingly." Ramprasad then introduced each lover, one by one, and Baba was deeply touched on hearing of their love for him. Among them was also a sadhu. He had no money to attend the meeting. He had left Nauranga two days before the others' departure, and was somehow able to be present in Meherabad on time.

In January 1955, Baba received letters from Babu Ramprasad of Nauranga. Ramprasad intended to establish a Meher Temple and wished that one of the mandali would come to Nauranga to lay the foundation stone. Baba told Bhau to go.

In year 1955, during sahwas program, Baba said, “I want to stress the point that before speaking to others about my love, search within your own hearts and determine if you are worthy to love me or not.

Take Babu Ramprasad, for instance. Suppose he tells people about Meher Baba's love and says: "Baba is the Avatar, everything depends on his will and in all circumstances we should remain unaffected. Baba alone is real and all else is illusion. Without his will, not the leaf of a tree moves, and it is our duty in life to love him." All of a sudden, he gets a telegram in which the news of a theft of Rs.10, 000 from his home is conveyed. If Babu Ramprasad begins crying and shrieking, and shows all the signs of extreme distress, what will the effect be on his audience? Would they feel Baba's love within them? Would they not think that whatever Babu Ramprasad had said was all bunkum! He himself is entrapped in illusion and tells people that all is illusion! But if the news leaves Babu unmoved, then people would feel that yes, he has real love for Baba in him!

If anyone among you remains uninfluenced and calm while facing any adverse circumstance and goes on speaking about my love without caring about such disturbing news, then thousands would begin loving Baba. Make your very life itself the message of my love to others. One sincere lover can produce thousands of lovers!

Babu Ramprasad, of Nauranga, came with a sculptor from Jaipur. He requested that Baba sit for the man, and Ramprasad's love made Baba consent. Although Baba would occasionally sit for him, at the same time he would "complain," "What sort of love do I have? This is a bother; yet, I cannot disappoint the love of my lovers."

Thus, through the combined labor and untiring effort of dedicated lovers such as Babu Ramprasad, and others, the temple called Meher Dham came into being. (Lord Meher-p-4781-1961)

 

 

64-BAGHEL DURGA PRASAD

In year 1954, Baba was in Hamirpur and on 3rd February, He had decided to carry his divine work in Ichhaura. On this day, in the afternoon Baba coming out of his tent went into jungle in north direction without letting anyone to know about it and completed his divine work which cannot be understood by our limited mind. During this period when Baba was wandering in Jungle, the two Shepherds one named Durga Prasad Baghel saw Baba while coming back from the jungle. To the extent Baba wandered in the jungle is not known. The moment two shepherds saw glowing and divine face of Meher Baba They got frightened and ran away from the scene. They informed Prabhu Dayal. When Eruch came to know of it he ran toward the jungle to find that Baba was seen coming back to jungle. Baba came near tent and sat on the cot placed on raised plate form.

(English translation of -29 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

66-BAGHEL RAMSAHAI SINGH

In year 1954, Baba departed Mahabaleshwar for Hamirpur on 1st February with nine mandali men. En-route via Poona, Itarsi Baba reached Orai on 3rd February. There He met Hamirpur workers for the first time. From Orai Baba came to Icchora. Early the next morning on 4th February, Baba sanctified the Betwa River by bathing with its water. (He also drank some of the water.) Baba gave darshan at Ichhuara on the 4th February, and thousands had the gift of his prasad as people from neighbouring villages also came for the occasion. Baba made house visit of Ramsahai Singh Baghel and few others in Icchora. (Lord Meher-p-3443-1954)

He was author of English book “History of Prem Teerth Ichhaura)

 

 

69- BAIJNATH RAJPUT

During stay at Icchora, on 3rd February 1954, Beloved Baba went into jungle. Two Shepherds saw Baba while coming back from the jungle. Two shepherds saw glowing and divine face of Meher Baba They got frightened and ran away from the scene. They informed Prabhu Dayal. When Eruch came to know of it he ran toward the jungle to find that Baba was seen coming back to jungle. Baba came near tent and sat on the cot placed on raised plate form.

Resident of Dhagwan (Atrauli), Baijnath Rajput got opportunity of singing “Alha” Bundelkhand patriotic song. (English translation of -30 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

74-BALVIR SINGH

In year 1952, Balvir Singh made the best arrangements for food, and indeed, throughout their entire tour of Hamirpur, fine food was provided and excellent facilities arranged for Baba and his mandali. But in the Fiery Life, enjoying such refreshments in a relaxed manner could not be relished by those accompanying Baba. (Lord Meher-p-3201-1952)

 

 

82-BEGAM AKHTAR

Renowned ghazal Singer from Lucknow)

Bai Faizabadi, popularly called Begum Akhtar (October 07, 1914 – October 30, 1974) was a famous Indian singer of Ghazal, Dadra and Thumri. She received the Sangeet Natak Academy Award for vocal music and was awarded Padam Shri and Padam Bhushan (Posthumously) by Government of India. She was given the title of Mallika-e-Ghazal (Queen of Ghazals).

Back in 1937-38, Adi had invited Begum Akhtar to sing before Baba, and expressed his willingness to pay her round trip travelling expenses from Lucknow Akhtar to Ahmednagar, and make all arrangements for her journey. But she demanded an exorbitant fee, and at the time, Baba informed Adi: "Don't call her now; one day she herself will come." Later she came to Baba and received His grace as destined by Meher Baba)

On 13 January 1963, very few workers and devotees from Ahmednagar had been called for Mehera's birthday. In the morning that day, Begum Akhtar, 49, the celebrated singer from Uttar Pradesh, was brought to Meherazad by Adi and Meherjee, along with Golwalkar, the music director of the Poona All India Radio station. Baba had several of Akhtar's records and she was one of his favourite artists.

In response to a message from Golwalkar, Akhtar was to have sung before Baba in Guruprasad the previous summer, but she had been unable to do so because of a serious illness. Meeting Baba now, Begum Akhtar wept copiously. It seemed as if she had been in Baba's inner contact for years. She told him, "From the day I heard of your call, I have been craving your darshan, and I sing a special ghazal before your photograph every day."

She beseeched Baba to allow her to sing it before him, to which Baba replied, "I am in seclusion now and not in the mood to listen to ghazals."

Begum Akhtar pleaded, and Baba replied, "I will give my permission only on the condition that you agree to come to Poona and give a performance of four to five hours at Guruprasad on any day in April or May. If you agree, I will hear one ghazal now."

She was delighted and lovingly accepted the condition. The "Queen of Ghazals", as she was known, (who used to charge Rs.1, 000 per day) herself came to Baba begging with a prayer to allow her to sing for him. (Lord Meher-p-4906-1963)

Such is Love's wonder!

Seated before Baba and the mandali, Begum Akhtar sang her daily "prayer" to Baba. Its first line was: "Ai Mohabat, tere anjam pe rona aaya." ("O Love, my tears are the result of surrendering to you!") Tears of love and joy coursed down her cheeks as she sang. Baba gave her one of his own handkerchiefs with which to wipe her tears. He was so pleased with her singing that she sang three more songs.

Baba remarked to her, "I am the Fakir of fakirs and the Emperor of emperors!"

Begum Akhtar replied, "Beyshak (without a doubt), beyshak!"

When Baba mentioned what fee she would accept for the program at Guruprasad, she said, "I want nothing except your love."

Baba was pleased by her answer.

The tabla player, Kamat, also accompanied Begum Akhtar, as did her daughter. They had brought two large garlands, one each for the daughter and Akhtar to place around Baba's neck. But Begum Akhtar was so overcome she put both garlands around Baba! Baba assured her, "You have no idea how happy you have made Me with your singing."

She exclaimed, "I am so happy and fortunate to have done so."

While leaving she held on to Baba's feet, and with her head on his knee wept quietly for a long time. Patting her bowed head, Baba gestured, "You are most blessed."

The girl Lata Limaye began singing a ghazal, and though her voice was melodious, she seemed to be nervous and in a hurry to finish it. Baba advised her to be patient in her rendering and informed her that she had to sing before Him in Poona when Begum Akhtar would also be present. Baba commented about Begum Akhtar's visit to Meherazad and her willingness to sing before Him. He also praised Lata because she had excelled and won first place in a music competition in Poona, and assured her that she had an exceptionally sweet voice. In respect of Baba's wish, Lata sang the bhajan called "Rajaji" and Baba gave her an embrace.

On 3rd May 1963, Begum Akhtar came to Guruprasad and saw Baba in morning along with others from Bombay and Poona.

In 1963 darshan, two large groups from Hamirpur came to Guruprasad, one by train and one in a private bus. They were staying in a school and would walk to Guruprasad singing songs in praise of Baba. It was a remarkable sight to witness. These poor villagers from Hamirpur were proclaiming the advent of the Avatar to the urban public of Poona.

When they came to Guruprasad, Baba embraced each of them. Lata Limaye sang a few ghazals, and she sang so well that even Begum Akhtar, who was sitting next to her, applauded and patted her on the back. Baba asked Lata, "Would you be willing to stay with Begum Akhtar for six months and learn ghazals?" To such a privilege she eagerly agreed.

In the afternoon, Begum Akhtar sang for nearly three hours. She was accompanied by Golwalkar on the sarangi and Muhammad Ahmed on the tabla. All were formidable musicians, and it was a special event to hear them. Before they started, while they were tuning their instruments, Baba remarked, "The original naad (celestial music or sound) does not need such tuning of tal (rhythm) or soor (tune). It is continuous. Saints and Sadgurus hear that. All worldly music is only the seventh shadow of that original naad. Once you hear that you forget all."

The program was marvellous, and Baba was extremely happy. Guruprasad was overflowing for the recital. Baba allowed the women mandali to listen from behind the door, and often during the singing, He would turn to them and gesture with a radiant expression, "What a magnificent voice she has!"

In afternoon, Begum Akhtar began her second qawaali performance. Baba gave her a ring with his picture, and a pink scarf, which she wore throughout the afternoon. While singing the last two ghazals, tears flowed down her cheeks, but her voice did not break. As he had done in Meherazad, Baba once again handed her His handkerchief to wipe her tears during one song. The song that Baba loved best she saved for last. Its first line was: "I am the smoke from a snuffed-out candle, going toward my Goal!"

Baba also enjoyed the excellent performance given by the tabla player Muhammad Ahmed and by the musician Golwalkar. Many of those present were so moved, they wept silently while Akhtar sang her last two ghazals.

Begum Akhtar was scheduled to perform in Poona in October 1963. Since she was so nearby, she wrote Baba, pleading with Him to allow her to come to Meherazad to sing before him. Despite His seclusion, Baba agreed. Akhtar arrived with Meherjee in his car at 10:00 A.M. on 15th October, 1963, along with her tabla player, Muhammad Ahmed, and a sarangi player. She presented Baba with a huge garland before singing three ghazals, and Baba appeared most happy. He gave her and Ahmed shawls He had used, and the other musician was given one of his handkerchiefs. In her love, Akhtar beseeched Baba to allow her to stay at Meherazad for a month, so that she could sing before Him every day. (Baba was pleased with her request, but it never transpired.) Akhtar was establishing a new music school in Lucknow, for which she sought Baba's blessings, and she departed at 11:15 with a large photograph of Him to be hung in the institute.

Inaugural ceremony of Meher Dham at Naurenga took place on 25th November 1963, by Sarosh and Villo Irani,

Begum Akhtar had also cancelled a previous engagement to attend the Mela at Hamirpur and she sang there. While going to Hamirpur, they had had beautiful weather and things went smoothly. But while returning, everything that could possibly go wrong on a car journey did. They suffered bad weather, engine trouble, flat tires, and poor accommodations. Viloo told Baba about this and then joked, "You took us in great comfort because you wanted us to go for your work, but on the return journey, you did not bother about us, because your work had been accomplished." Although Viloo had known Baba for many years, up to this time, she did not really believe in Baba's divinity; but after her many heartrending experiences in Hamirpur; she was fully convinced of his Godhood.

At Meherazad on the 25th, February, 1965, Begum Akhtar arrived in the morning.  She had come to Ahmednagar to give a public concert arranged by the Ahmednagar Center for Baba's birthday, and she wished to sing a few ghazals for Baba as her personal offering of love. Even though she was tired after the long journey and her hectic schedule of engagements, she sang superbly. A poet from Ahmednagar, Afsar Seemani, composed a ghazal in Baba's praise, which Begum Akhtar read. She then spontaneously began singing it.

Afterward, Baba remarked to her, "Your songs were My best birthday present. Your voice is matchless."

Begum Akhtar replied, "It is all your grace, Baba; there is nothing else."

Baba showed concern for how tired she looked and stated, "Take rest this afternoon."

With tear-filled eyes, she said, "My rest is only at your feet."

That night, Begum Akhtar sang before a crowd of 7,000 at Gandhi Maidan in Ahmednagar, and Pukar spoke about Baba's life and message.

Baba's lovers in West Bengal had organized a special program on 8 December 1968 to felicitate Begum Akhtar, who was visiting Calcutta. Baba sent them this message:

The God-Man is here among men to give them love of God and to awaken them to the reality that God alone is real and all else is a dream.

In words of Arnavaz N. Dadachanji

At the time of His birthday in 1967, Baba was extremely restless; He was also experiencing a great deal of pain. During lunch on 24th February He said, "My time has come. My time is very near." We were to hear Baba repeat these words frequently from then on. The following morning, His birthday, Baba was feeling quite low. Although He was dizzy, He tried hard to appear cheerful, as He wanted all of us to be happy. We placed the pink cake I had brought from Bombay before Him. After lighting the candles and singing "Happy Birthday" to Baba, we read aloud all of the many birthday telegrams He had received.

We celebrated quietly in Meherazad, but that evening a big birthday programme featuring Begam Akhtar, one of the most famous ghazal singers in India, took place at the Ahmednagar Baba Centre. She had sung for Baba twice at Guruprasad, and at her request Baba allowed her to come to Meherazad. We were happy to see the joy that her singing brought to Baba's face. Begum Akhtar was going to Mecca on a pilgrimage, and Baba asked her who would accompany her. When she told Him she was going alone, Baba said, "Am I not going with you?" He then gave her a handkerchief, asking her to place it on the Kaaba (the holy site of pilgrimage for all Muslims) and then bring it back to Him. After returning from Mecca she wrote Baba a letter sadly telling Him that she had lost the handkerchief on the way there.

Mehera Arjani wrote

Meherwan and I were discussing the lines from a ghazal this morning, and the talk came around to Akhtar Begum, who was the foremost proponent of the Thumri style of Hindustani Music, and who sang the ghazals that Baba loved.  She was very famous and Adi Sr. thought her performance would please Baba so he invited her to sing for Him.  She quoted a very high fee, and when Baba was told about it, He said, “Let it be.”

A few years later, Prof. Golwalkar (himself a very talented musician and composer) became the Director of All India Radio, Poona.  He was very taken with Baba, and so whenever a well-known singer came to perform for the radio station, he’d bring them before Baba.  At some point, he must have told Akhtar Begum about Baba, and following an inner prompting, she landed up at Meherazad where Beloved Baba was in seclusion, around His Birthday time.  Meherwan recalls that she turned up at Mandali Hall, and asked to sing before Baba.  Baba was asked, and He told one of the Mandali to bring her in.  She came in, and sang before Him.  Baba was very pleased and took a paper on which a poem for His Birthday had been sent by a close lover named Prof. Dastagir.  Showing the paper to her, He asked her if she could put it to music and sing it for Him.  She read it through and said, “Of course, I will do it right now.”  Thus saying she put it to music and sang it to Baba.  Then she asked to sing a final song, and Baba agreed on condition that she would come to sing before Him in Poona, for the three days of His Darshan there.  She readily agreed, and sang her third song.  Then she wept before Baba and from that day she was His.

Akhtar Begum kept her promise to sing at Guruprasad.  I remember the three days she sang, though to my 6-year old mind her singing wasn’t all that wonderful.  But she was very approachable, and when (on one of her beedi breaks – she smoked beedis and Baba would stop her every so often so she could go have a quick smoke - she was greeting Gai mummy and Manu, and I happened to be there, she gave me a hug and her blessings (it is traditional for elders to bless young ones, usually with long life and happiness).  Meherwan recalls that one time she had a congested chest and still sang so well Baba said to the gathered lovers, “See, she has a chest full of phlegm, but how lovely her voice still is!”

Akhtar Begum loved Baba a lot.  She always regretted that she wasted all those years when she could have been close to Him, She died a few years after Baba dropped His Body, and is still remembered in the Baba world as one who gave pleasure to the Highest of the High.  To quote a few lines from the ghazal that Meherwan and I were discussing – “Each syllable on my tongue praises Him, my every footstep on this earth is my salutation to Him.  I as Your lover am going towards my annihilation with as much rejoicing as if I was on my way to the Kaaba.” Maybe Akhtar Begum has reached her Kaaba too!

 

 

 

 

84-BHAGWAN DIN

(Maternal uncle of Keshav Nigam)

In 1954 darshan program, Baba expressed his annoyance for not making proper arrangement for meeting. Cancellation of meeting had profound effect on those workers, who gradually turned into pillars for Baba and his cause in Uttar Pradesh.

Baba visited a few of their homes. Soon after, public darshan began. Bhagwan Din, Keshav's maternal uncle, had made excellent arrangements for it in Dhanauri (Lord Meher-p-3443-1954)

 

 

88-BHAIRAV PRASAD

On 3rd February 1954, Prabhu Dayal Khare reached Teekar village to take Baba in bullock to Icchora Village. Baba was told by lovers that He had said in Eluru (Andhra) that He will go not by elephant but bullock cart hence they have brought bullock carts. Baba was very happy to hear this and got ready to go to Ichhaura. To protect from dust the bullock cart was covered by cloth inside and decorated with hangings. The owner and driver of the bullock cart was fortunate   named Bhairav Prasad. His bulls were very powerful and fast running. Baba often asked the driver to run bullock fast. Baba told Bhairav to give good feed to his bulls. (English translation from History of Icchora –p-222)

 

 

89-BHAIYADIN

Bhaiyadin belonged to Meherastana Mahewa.

He had Baba’s darshan in 1952 and 1954, when Baba came to Hamirpur. He was high school pass and Baba paid for on his education. He attended many Sahwas programs. He was also trusty of Meherastana trust.  He died on 1st January 2017. (Meher Pukar April 2017)

 

 

97-BRAHMA DEV

Brahma Dev had been ordered by Baba to fast on only water for a week, and thereafter, his long-suffering asthma left him. He told Baba, "By your blessing, I have been freed from asthma."

Baba corrected him, "It is no miracle of mine, but your love and faith. My only miracle will be at the time of breaking my silence." (Lord Meher-p-3628-1954)

 

 

 

103-BROTHER IN LAW OF SHIBHAI

In year 1958, Darshan, Shribhai's brother-in-law came to meet Baba. Introducing him, Keshav said he was a highly successful businessman, whereas Shribhai was a spendthrift. So Baba had Shribhai sent for and teased him, "I have just heard from Keshav that your brother-in-law earns money while you fritter it away! What is this?"

Shribhai answered, "Baba, it is only you who make us prosperous, or ruin us!"

Addressing all, Baba remarked, "Shribhai is my old lover and his love is as strong as ever. Pukar says Shribhai accidently started a fire and, due to his negligence, medicines worth five thousand rupees were lost in it. But what Shribhai has done is worth more than five crores (fifty million rupees)! He presented to me the very infinitesimal portion of the Makardhwaj (Ayurvedic) medicine saved from the fire he had prepared. It is invaluable!" (Lord Meher-p-4254-1958)

 

 

105-CHANDRA BHAN      

During Baba’s stay in Icchora for two days on 3rd & 4th February 1954 Chandra Bhan was assigned the duty of bringing water from Betwa River for Baba’s bath and drinking. He felt most fortunate to have got the opportunity of serving God. He fulfilled his duty most enthusiastically Love and vigilant manner. For baba, he used to carry the water on his head in earthen pot from Betwa River. On 4th February when he went to Baba’s tent to keep the earthen pot (Kalash) filled with water, seeing Baba’s radiant face he was so frightened that he ran away from the place and told Prabhu Dayal that gave darshan in this way then half the people will faint.

 

(English translation of -30 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

 

107-CHANDRA PRAKASH

Chandraprakash of Hamirpur had brought seven rosary prayer beads from seven lovers to put around Baba's neck. Asking him to name the seven lovers, Baba allowed him to place the beads around his wrist one by one. He then took them all off and gave them back, telling Chandraprakash that he should repeat the seven lovers' names and put the rosaries one by one around his own wrist.

 

 

109-CHATURBHUJ LUMBARDAR

In 1954, during his visit of Hamirpur district, in the evening, Baba walked alone for some time into a part of a forest near Ichhuara. Early in the morning, Baba sanctified the Betwa River by bathing with its water. (He also drank some of the water.) Baba gave darshan at Ichhuara on the 4th, and thousands had the gift of his prasad as people from neighbouring villages. Baba made house visits to the homes of Chaturbuj & few others.

In 1958 darshan program Baba went to the men's dormitory tent, where Chaturbuj of Ichhuara was lying in bed ill and unconscious. Baba placed his walking stick on his chest and advised he be given milk, but someone said he was unable to drink anything. Baba sent someone to bring milk and kept his other cane on his chest. Chaturbuj suddenly sat up and held Baba in a tight embrace. He drank the milk and also ate after a while. (Lord Meher-p-4266/7-1958)

 

 

111-CHAUBE-KUNJ BEHARI

(Pandit)

He translated the discourses in Hindi “titled “Maher Baba KI Akhand Jyoti”   in 3 volumes

On 15th February 1955, Kunj Behari was also chosen, from five of Hindi group cited to fast for seven days on water starting 15 February 1956. Baba assured the others who were not chosen not to worry, because by their very willingness they had already fasted. (Lord Meher-p-3887-1955)

 

 

116-CHAURSIA SITA RAM 

In 1953, Baba and his group arrived in Kanpur, Baba asked, "What is the best thing available here to eat?"

One of the Hamirpur workers who had accompanied them answered, "Benarsi barfi (a fudge-like sweet)." With everyone following, Baba himself went to a nearby sweetmeat shop to make the purchase, but no one knew why. Barfi was bought, and Baba remained standing in the shop for a few minutes, enjoying the sweet. He asked Eruch to inquire who owned the establishment. It was learned that it belonged to Sitaram, a Baba lover who had gone to Hamirpur for Baba's darshan and had not yet returned. Baba had sanctified his premises by stepping in and tasting some of its wares.

In spite of Baba's repeated announcements that he was in seclusion and no one must ask to see him, Sitaram's son Ram of Hamirpur and Rajkumar of Kanpur expressed their ardent desire to meet him. When their letter was read out, Baba sent this reply: "Only my lovers' love can help the pain in my neck. It can ease only when my seclusion is undisturbed."

On 3rd December 1967, Chhagan came to Meherazad and reported about the Hamirpur fairs. Baba then sent the following telegram to those who had organized fair including Sitaram, "I am God in human form, and from my present deep seclusion, I send my love and blessing to you."

In 1965 darshan program in Guruprasad, afternoon, Baba gave darshan to a busload of lovers from Hamirpur, whose train had been delayed en route, and so had missed the darshan that morning at the center. A group brought by Sitaram from Kanpur also met Baba. (Lord Meher-p-.5133-1965)

 

124- DAUGHTER OF BEGAM AKHTAR

In year 1963, daughter of Begum Akhtar came along with her in Guruprasad. They had brought two large garlands, one each for the daughter and Akhtar to place around Baba's neck. But Begum Akhtar was so overcome she put both garlands around Baba! Baba assured her, "You have no idea how happy you have made Me with your singing."  (Lord Meher-4907-1963)

 

141-DIVEDI SHARDA SHARAN

(A boy performed arti in Ichhaura)

On 4rh February 1954, at Ichhaura Baba walked from his tent to ram Mandir where mandali stayed. Baba walked in the space between the idols of Ram and Janki installed opposite in room. After walk Baba told to Prabhu Dayal “you made me to stay here but I don’t feel comfortable here. Baba went to his room. But frequently he came from his tent to Ram Mandir and sit on the plate form under tree.

In the compound of Mandir a raised platform of mud was made for Baba to sit when he would come and plate form and we would perform His arti. All knowing Baba and came after lunch again came to Mandir and sat on the same platform and asked to perform his Arti. All Baba lovers garlanded Baba. A boy named Sharada Sharan Divedi from m Beri (Kurara, Hamirpur) performed Baba’s arti.

 

 

145-DIXIT RAM GOPAL

In February 1954, at the end of the function, Baba left for the village of Chhani. On the way, he often had to stop because at some places people lined the road, waiting for a glimpse of him. Baba stopped at a junior high school in the village of Muskara at 1:50 P.M. to give darshan. There, too, he humbly sat on the floor instead of on the platform that had been arranged for his darshan program. After a teacher, Ram Gopal Dixit, welcomed him, Baba dictated this message to the crowd:

I feel very happy to be among you all. I feel every one of you to be mine and I want that every one of you should make me yours.

For the poor, I am the personification of poverty. For the rich, I am the Emperor of emperors, but I am the slave of those who love me.

So my coming here would be worth it if you could love me. I give you my blessings.(Lord Meher-p-3443-1954)

 

 

147-DR, ADARSH BHUSHAN KHARE

He was son of Gaya Prasad Khare.

In 1954, Baba embraced each worker individually. Practically all wept at Baba's disappointment with them. Baba reiterated what he had stated, advising Adarsh Khare, "Do your work with the feeling that you are doing it for me. You, your wife, your children all belong to Baba. You should have such a feeling because I know how much you love me and I also love you." (Lord Meher-p-3443-1954)

Baba stated, "He, Dr. Khare and old Gaya Prasad did their utmost in the New Life to satisfy my nakhra [every fancy or whim]. I said I wanted a white horse, and there it was. I wanted a camel, and there it came. I wanted donkeys, and they were brought to me. I feel so happy to see dear Nath here. You are seeing me for the last time in this body. So, I feel happy you came at the opportune moment."

Adarsh Khare said, "I want such love whereby I can really see you!"

Baba replied, "For such love, my grace is required. If showered spontaneously and of my own accord, it is like nectar. If asked for, it is like plain water. If anyone insists on it, it proves like poison. So, just go on thinking of me, and leave everything to me. Say, 'Baba, your will is my will.' "

On 23rd November 1955, Baba arrived at Meherabad  in the morning. As usual, he asked those who could not sleep the night before to stand up and state the reason. Adarsh Khare declared that because he was thinking of Baba, he could not sleep. Baba asked his father Gaya Prasad, "Did you sleep?"

Gaya replied, "I slept very well. I could sleep because of Adarsh's restlessness!"

During the personal interviews the day before, Adarsh Khare had expressed his ardent wish to stay with Baba, and Baba had inquired who would look after his wife and children. Adarsh's father was very pleased with his son's desire and took full responsibility for his son's family. Baba replied that he would decide about it the following day, and so the whole night Adarsh was wondering whether or not Baba would accept him.

Baba disclosed the details of his interview with Adarsh, and declared to the gathering, "There is only one in a thousand like Gaya Prasad! He dedicates his own son to me out of his love for me, and I am very happy with him." Baba permitted Adarsh to stay with him for a year, starting from 15 February, but readers will see how this promised period of "one year" was shortened to only one month.

During darshan program In 1955, Adarsh Khare asked, "We call our father 'Baba,' and if we are not to use that word, what should we say?"

"In such a case, you can call him Baba, as you mean him and not me. But at that time, you should have no thought of me."

There were arguments over where Baba should give darshan. Finally Baba stated, "It is such a big problem for me to visit where I already am. I would go anywhere, wherever you all are, if I were not there already. I am ever-present everywhere, and so the darshan tour as desired by you has become a problem. When I visit on my own accord, it is a different matter. I am in Nauranga and so it is not necessary for me to go there. Had I not been there, I would surely have come."

Adarsh Khare responded, "Yes, Baba, you are everywhere. But now we request Baba from Meherazad to visit Hamirpur District to see Baba at Nauranga."

Baba replied, "Baba is Baba! So Baba from Meherazad sees Baba at Nauranga without visiting Hamirpur. How can I pay a visit to myself when I am never absent?" (Lord Meher-p-4760-1961)

 

 

148-DR. ARWIND U. VASAVADA

(A friend of Nariman Dadachanji)

In year 12956, darshan among those gathered was Dr. Arwind Vasavada, a friend of Nariman's who had met Baba previously in 1942. He was in Zurich to study with the psychoanalyst Dr. Carl Jung. Before bidding farewell, Baba stated, "I have come out of total seclusion, interrupting it for this trip, but I will continue my seclusion on my return until the 15th of February next year." (Lord Mehe-p-3791-1956)

 

 

153-DR. DEVENDRA NARAYAN NIGAM

In 1953 when Baba was in Dehradun, Devendra brought a batch of students from the Ayurvedic College in Hardwar. Devendra told Baba, "I want to see God!" and Baba extemporaneously composed these lines in reply:

 

Some seek money, some seek name.

Some seek power, some seek fame.

Some want children, few want God.

Life is a joke, and all is a game.

Baba proceeded to explain the use of the word seek in the poem, and spelled on the alphabet board:

The word "seek" is used. When one seeks with all one's heart, one gets what one seeks. When you say you sought and did not find, it means you did not seek as you ought to have sought. If even God can be found by seeking, why should we not get the trifles we seek after if we seek wholeheartedly?

Now, how to seek God? Hafiz declares: "Only if you carry your life on your sleeves can you enter the path of divine love."

So merely to say "I want to see God" or "I want to realize God" is similar to an ant saying "I want to become an elephant!" Mere words have nothing in them. The heart must thirst to seek God! (Lord Meher-p-3295-1953

In year 1954, Keshav's wife Sudhadevi informed Baba that her sister, Lalit Kishori, was on the verge of death. She had contracted a severe case of measles, and the illness had now become life-threatening. Baba went to see the sick woman, and consoled and comforted her.

On his return, he remarked to Keshav, "Ninety-nine percent, there is no hope for Lalit. But tell her to take my name continuously until her last breath." Baba suggested some medicine to Keshav's brother, Dr. Devendra, whereby after several days, Lalit completely recovered.

In 1958, during darshan program at Meherabad, Suddenly, Mukundlal Nigam threw himself at Baba's feet and would not get up despite much persuasion. Baba asked his younger brother, Dr. Devendra Nigam, to see whether he was alive or dead, and smilingly remarked, "If he is dead, all the better as in that case he would come to me!" Finally, Baba asked Mukundlal Nigam to leave the dais and he got up. Before leaving, Baba explained to him how real love consists in silently burning within, not outwardly showing it and appearing pious. (Lord Meher-p-4256-1958)

 

 

155-DR. GOPINATH KAVIRAJ

On 5th June 1960, a renowned Sanskrit scholar and philosopher, Dr. Gopinath Kaviraj, sent a friend to Guruprasad to ascertain whether Baba would give him darshan, as he happened to be in Poona.  Baba informed the friend that he would see Kaviraj the next day at 8:00 A.M. The messenger explained that as Kaviraj was observing silence two days a week, on Mondays and Thursdays, it would be better if he could be allowed to see Baba on Tuesday. But Baba replied, "I am also continuously silent."

Therefore, Gopinath Kaviraj came to see Baba on 6th June, and since Kaviraj was keeping silence, Baba permitted him to come again the following day also. Kaviraj came again the next day and was embraced by Baba and kissed on the forehead. Baba took him into the side room and had the door closed. Only one of the mandali was present to interpret. Baba spoke with him at length about the future of the world, life's ultimate purpose and an individual's duties, which convinced Kaviraj of Baba's omniscience.

Kaviraj asked about himself, and Baba replied, "I have nothing to say except that you should continue to do whatever sadhana you are doing every day at midnight."

Hearing this, Kaviraj was wonderstruck, because no one knew what spiritual practice he did at midnight, and there had been no mention of it. Thus, he was further convinced of Baba's omniscience. While leaving, Baba gave him a copy of God Speaks and told him, "I have an inner connection and association with you, which will dawn upon you by and by. (Lord Meher-p-4701-1960)

 

 

159-DR. MRS. MEHER JYOTI KULSHRESTHA

She is the daughter of Late Keshav Narayan Nigam, an ardent Baba lover from Hamirpur in UP. She was fortunate to have first darshan of Avatar Meher Baba at the young age of 8 years along with his father when Baba visited Hamirpur in 1952. She is M.Sc. and Ph. D. in Chemistry and was permitted telegraphically by Baba for her marriage on 26th January, 1969 before dropping His body. Later after a tear, she got married to Sh. Dinesh Kumar Kulshrestha Senior scientist in the   central government department.

She herself is very devoted and sincere worker and has been carrying out Baba’s literary work of translation and publishing the Meher Baba’s literature in Hindi through a trust named “Cosmic foundation based in Lucknow (UP).

She has translated and published following books in Hindi

Asli Khajana - Vol. 1

Asli Khajana - Vol. 2

Avatar

Puratan Purush

 

 

160-DR. PRITHVIRAJ

He belonged to Rath

Had Baba’s darshan, died on 10th September 2001

(Meher Pukar)

 

164-DR. SHARMA

Dr. Sharma belonged to Mathura.

Dr. Sharma came in darshan program. Baba stopped using the alphabet board from 7th October 1954. Dr. Sharma Left for Mathura on 8th October. (Lord Meher-p-3650-1954

 

 

166-DR. SIDDESHWAR NATH

Dr. Nath was a renounced eye specialist of Benaras (Now Varanasi). He attended Meher Baba in His New Life tour

Baba to sent this message to Dr. Nath, Dr. Nath will receive Rs.1, 000 more (out of the Rs.3, 000 with Kaka for cattle feed) from which he should buy a good camel and camel cart. Including this sum, Dr. Nath now has Rs.1, 700. With this he should purchase a camel, camel cart, two she-donkeys and, if there is enough money, two cows. If more is needed, Dr. Nath should pay the balance from his pocket as alms.

Dr. Nath promised to arrange everything, but said he did not understand why the purchase of cows should be dropped. If there were any deficit, he would pay the difference by way of bhiksha.

The weather was extremely cold, and all were shivering. They left Mughal Sarai at 4:30 A.M. and arrived at Benares station an hour later. Babadas was waiting on the platform, and when Baba got down, Babadas informed him that Dr. Nath had been waiting at the station with his wife since four o'clock.

As soon as Baba heard this, he became annoyed with Babadas, criticizing him, "Why didn't you make it clear to them that no one was to be present at the station to receive us — that in the New Life darshan, blessings, nazar and the like are all stopped?"

"I did explain everything to them," Babadas countered. "I do not know how they happened to come here."

Baba remarked, "This annoyance on my initial entry into Benares does not augur well for the future."

He sent Eruch and Babadas to Dr. Nath, asking him to leave immediately and not try to see Baba. He and his wife were standing in the bitter cold on the railway over-bridge, while Baba and the companions were still on the platform. Dr. Nath explained that he had come with his driver to drive the four women to the house. Baba then agreed to this if Nath would accept one rupee in payment- but they still were not permitted darshan.

Receiving Baba's instructions, the Nath left, disappointed. Although they had made the best arrangements for Baba, this was their prasad! They were in truth very fortunate, and being steadfast in their faith were able to bear this blow of love. Neither Dr. Nath nor Dr. Khare had ever met Baba; both were new to his ways. But they rendered great help in Baba's cause in Benares during this period of the New Life. In fact they were "old souls," having past connections with him.

Due to Dr. Nath's presence at the station, Baba and the group were delayed for an hour and a half. Thereafter, Baba and the women were driven in the doctor's car to the bungalow in Nichi Bagh, near the Bharat Milap section, and the companions followed on foot with the luggage. Dr. Nath had rented a spacious, stately bungalow called Nati Imli, which had two separate structures for the women and men. It had a large flower and fruit tree garden and was enclosed on all sides by a stone wall.

Goher was tired from the journey. No sooner had they entered the house than she sat down on a sofa. Baba did not like it and corrected her, "In the New Life, using chairs, sofas and beds is prohibited. Although every comfort is here, do not use any of it."

A tempting repast from Dr. Nath's home was received in such quantity that it was relished as their lunch for the day.

At first, both doctors had refused the Rs.600 for food for the first 25 days; but as it was Baba's specific wish, they finally accepted the money. Dr. Khare's father Gaya Prasad had also arrived from Rath with his wife, but darshan was forbidden to anyone. Nevertheless, Baba would send personal messages through Adi Sr., Sadashiv, Babadas and Eruch, which the families took as their good fortune.

Although the Nati Imli property was extensive, no cleaning had been done for some time. Therefore, from the first day, Baba and the companions began this work. Their trunks had been forwarded from Belgaum by a freight train, but when they arrived in Benares one trunk was missing. The authorities refused to release any of them to Vishnu until they had taken a complete inventory. The companions had no other clothes, so Baba advised them to put on the same clothes after taking a bath.

The same day, 16th November 1949, Baba again sent Eruch, Adi and Babadas to the doctors with Rs.700, instructing them to use the amount for the purchase of two cows and two female donkeys to be given to Baba. Because both doctors were eager to offer their services, Baba allowed them this opportunity. Baba sent word to Dr. Nath through Adi and Eruch that he was fortunate to be serving as a "link" between the Old and New Life.

On 25th, November 1949, because Dr. Khare's house was some far distance away, Baba set out for begging with Gustadji, Adi and Babadas to Dr. Nath's residence again, this time to receive bhiksha from the Khares. Again, in reverential silence, Baba received bhiksha. With Baba's permission, Dr. Nath had arranged for a photograph to be taken of the occasion by a local photographer.

Dr. Nath, according to the stipulations Baba had given, not only arranged for the bungalows, but also assured Sadashiv and Babadas that they would supply food for Baba and the companions. Although Dr. Nath knew nothing about Baba and was told that his darshan was not possible, he did his best to secure accommodations for Baba and the companions, and was successful. .

Dr. Nath of Benares had come. Baba stated, "He, Dr. Khare and old Gaya Prasad did their utmost in the New Life to satisfy my nakhra [every fancy or whim]. I said I wanted a white horse, and there it was. I wanted a camel, and there it came. I wanted donkeys, and they were brought to me. I feel so happy to see dear Nath here. You are seeing me for the last time in this body. So, I feel happy you came at the opportune moment." (Lord Meher-p-3627-1954)

 

 

 

176-FADALI & WIFE

During year 1952, in the village of Dhagwan of Hamirpur district, Baba visited a devotee named Fadali. Baba called his wife to him, but she was so shy she did not come. Fadali was upset over his wife's disobedience to Baba and slapped her. Baba rebuked him, ordering him never to do so again. In Hamirpur District, it is the custom for women to wear veils, and they never readily approach any male who is not a relative. But after this incident they, of their own accord, began coming to Baba, to their great benefit. In many places women would cover the dirt roads with their costly saris for Baba to walk upon (Lord Meher-p-3207-1952)

 

 

185-GANESH

During year 1952, in a scheduled darshan program In Teekar village of Hamirpur district anyone visitor could have Baba’s darshan standing in queue. During darshan program One sweeper couple with his two year son came to see Baba and suddenly put son at feet of Meher Baba. Baba asked Baba asked that man “what does he want” encouraged with Baba words He replied “Baba kindly give my sight to my son. Through his gestures Baba said, “What is there is worth there to see in the world” with tears in his eyes that man replied if this child gets sight he will have your darshan. It is difficult to say that that the ordinary poor villager knew or not the depth of his reply because worth seeing in the world is the God man. But baba appeared to be influenced by his spontaneous reply and he blessed the child.

On one occasion Baba had told that the only wish to have sight is the sight which makes a man makes able to see that, Everyone, equally has this faculty whether one is  blind or not.

After some effect paralytic effect on his eyes was over and the child began seeing moving his eye lids. Later he was called Ganesh by name and devoted to Meher Baba. He has been to Baba’ samadhi at Meherabad. (English translation of p-33-History of Icchora)

 

 

208-GUPTA BABU LAL & FAMILY

He was good singer belonged to Naurenga.

He had Baba’s darshan. He died on 22nd March 2001.

(Meher Pukar)

 

 

222-INDERJIT

(Son of G S Srivastava)

During darshan program, in year 1952, Srivastava had invited a few close personal friends to meet Baba, and Baba distributed prasad under a pipal tree in their garden. Inderjit had left to get a camera and missed his prasad. When he returned, Baba again sat under the tree before giving him his share. He also permitted Inderjit to take a few photographs.3212-1953

 

 

225-JAGARNI DEVI

(Mother of Babaram Vyas)

Jagrani Devi 55 year old resident of Muskara village in Hamirpur loved Baba devotedly.  A miraculous episode with her as described under:

On 4th May 1960, early morning she went out to cut and fetch grass for her goats and cattle. While returning with a massive bundle of it on her head, she encountered a man of about 30, with a stout stick in his hand, who approached her and asked her if he knew him. She replied, “No, son, I don’t know you.” Where upon he went down and catching hold of her ankles, yanked her off her feet.

The woman fell on her face and broke two teeth. She sat up and berated him for his cowardly attack. He commanded her to remove and give him the gold and silver ornaments from her person. She said she would not give him one grain of gold or silver from her person. At which he caught her by the legs and dragged her towards a nullah (dry river bed) a short distance away. Realising her life to be in danger, she cried out, “Baba! Beloved Baba1 Meher Baba, save me! If my love is sincere, and you are verily God Incarnate, save me!” The man laughed, “You cry in vain. There is no ‘Baba’ here, or anyone to help you. I shall kill you and remove your ornaments and leave you in the nullah, and no one will know.”

When they reached the nullah-she still shouting ‘Baba’ at the top of her lungs and from the bottom of her heart-he raised his stick for onslaught when, at the exact moment, three cows, seemingly from nowhere, appeared on the scene at a quick trot; and the russet-coloured one, bellowing fiercely, rushed at the man and attacked him with her horns, throwing him to the ground. He got up and defending himself, lashed cruelly at her animal. Jagrani took this opportunity to rise and run, but her assailant caught up with her and dragged her back to the nullah. Again the cow charged at the man, and however much he lashed out at it, the animal kept dodging and attacking with great energy and fury, bellowing loudly all the while.

In the meantime, the two cows stood on either side of nullah as guards, protecting the woman and helping their ‘red’ companion by butting in at the right moment. The woman was by this time exhausted and frightened to do anything except keep repeating Baba’s name. The fight was at its height when a bullock cart was heading rumbling towards them, on the path of the village. At this thug gave up and fled for his life. Help was given promptly, and the people of the village took Jagrani home, the three cows accompanying the group for about two furlongs. Next day, villagers went in search of the thug, helped in the right direction by the mark of his footprints; he was finally caught and given into custody.

Baba has said we should not attribute such miracles to Him; that it is one’s own love and faith that performs the miracle. Baba’s comments on hearing the above was, “God is omnipresent, and the one who calls out sincerely to Him never fails to be heard and to receive His help. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-143/144)

 

 

230-JAL KAPADIA

In year 1953, at Dehradun, Eruch's friend Jal Kapadia came to see Baba. After some personal matters were discussed, Jal desired to perform Baba's arti. "I am fed up with arti, bhajan and worship!" Baba told him. "I only derive joy by bowing down to masts, saints, walis and the poor; and for that purpose, I descend on this plane. The angels do my worship; I worship the world!" (Lord Meher-p-3334-1953)

 

 

236-JAYA PRAKASH

The program in Lucknow was arranged with the help of Mr. Jayaprakash of the Ramtirth Publication League. It was held in the Varma Memorial Hall Library on the 23rd, and almost 250 people attended.  (Lord Meher-2383-1943)

 

 

243-KALI CHARAN

(A mast)

Kalicharan a typical type of Mast had come to Ichhaura before year 1949. He was faultless He used to beg for food only. Earlier he used to lie under a tree later, stayed in the temple room of Prahudayal of Ichhaura. He had no idea as how many mouth he had? When asked for he would tell six mouths and four legs. Every day he begged for roti from every house and the same he would eat and the leftovers fed to dogs. While begging he would call men as ‘Bhaia’ and to ladies “Sisters’.

On 3rd February 1954, when Baba had came to Ichhaura, and then his time had come to beg for food. Therefore, he proceeded towards residence of Baba. Before that begging food from the house of Kori caste he reached to Baba Baba’s tent. And asked Bhaia roti de, de. Beloved Baba, placing His hand on his head gave him real food and as prasad gave a sweet in a plate.

Villagers did not notice him talking about Meher Baba. It was impossible to understand his words yet he would end all talks by loud uttering of ‘Neher Baba re ki Jai’ which meant Meher Baba ki Jai. Very often he would say “Bhagwan ji hai, very good, wore brown, brown red coat. Till death he called Bhagwan to Baba. Villagers who did not accept Baba, to whom also he would call, “Jai Baia Baba” he stayed in temple only. Whenever Prahudayal ji said to him,” Kalicharan jap karo” then he would repeat Baba, Baba, till he was asked again to stop it. Mandali staying in the temple talked to him at time because he used to lie on the platform of the temple.

In year 1960, he was struck by typhoid. No medicine would benefit him. In the same year (kawar) Hindi month cultivation was badly affected. In absence of rain field had developed cracks turning it like stones. Thereby the whole area was in serious grip of severe draught.

Seeing the seriousness of disease of Kalicharan, one day Prahudayal ji abruptly said, “Kalicharan, if you drop your body by 11 o’ clock on 22-9-1966, you will be liberated. Prahudayal ji said so for no way out left for least improvement in his disease and asked the villagers to go to their fields. Since all will be back to their houses afternoon. and then all from the village would be available for last rites of dead body.

Prahudayal ji asked Kalicharan to repeat Baba name before dropping his body, and saying so dropped his body at 11 O’clock in afternoon. As the villagers came to know about his death they prepared his arthi and for his last rites carried to bank of river Betwa. When his pyre was on all villagers prayed before his pyre, “Kalicharan if you are real devotee then let there be rain.”  The same time the small clouds came from west direction and it started raining with cats and dogs.

In the village of Ichhaura all fields were filled with water. Everyone in the village was happy. What amount of food villagers had fed to Kalicharan for such a long time, they had got much more then that by praying him.

Prahudayal ji informed the demise of mast Kalicharan to Beloved Baba at Meherazad, “Kalicharan stayed in temple. He dropped his body on 22-9-1966, Thursday at 11 am. Baba reply was received from Meherazad, “Kalicharan has come to Me stop He who has My name on his lips can’t die.” (English translation of page 43 of History of Ichhaura)

 

 

246-KAMAT

(Tabla Player)

Kamat, the tabla player, accompanied Begum Akhtar during her performance before Baba, as did her daughter. They had brought two large garlands, one each for the daughter and Akhtar to place around Baba's neck. But Begum Akhtar was so overcome she put both garlands around Baba! Baba assured her, "You have no idea how happy you have made me with your singing." (Lord Meher-p- 4907-1963)

 

 

260-KHARE GAYA PRASAD

Gaya Prasad Khare was a wealthy person in transport business in Benaras.

On 13th August 1949, Gaya Prasad Khare was sitting deep in thought at his home in Rath, Uttar Pradesh. "How unfortunate I am that I have never had Meher Baba's darshan," he lamented. "As soon as I came to know about him from Babadas, darshan was stopped. Why the hell did Babadas tell me about him in the first place? If he had never mentioned him to me, I would not feel so restless."

He wondered whether he should go to Pondicherry and seek Aurobindo's darshan instead; however, he subsequently learned that Aurobindo, too, had stopped giving darshan. What was he to do?

As he was mulling all this over, Babadas appeared at his door. "Don't bother me!"

Khare lashed out. "You are the one who told me about Meher Baba and put me in this fix! When you can't arrange his darshan, what is the use in talking about him?"

"You want his darshan?" Babadas asked with a smile. "I'll arrange it. Come along with me."

"How can you get darshan for me when you said yourself it has been stopped?" Khare challenged.

"Don't worry about that, just come with me."

And so on 16 August, Babadas arrived in Meherabad with Gaya Prasad Khare. Baba permitted Khare to come to his room and see him for a moment. Baba then instructed him to return to Rath. Khare did as he was ordered, but that one moment's darshan captured his heart forever.

In Sarnath, Dr. Nath had rented a friend's bungalow for Baba and the women, and another, an eighth of a mile away, for the men. The Nath and Khare families were to send meals by car from Benares, and thus continue to oversee all arrangements from a distance.

Dr. Khare had ever met Baba. He was new to his ways. But they rendered great help in Baba's cause in Benares during this period of the New Life. In fact they were "old souls," having past connections with him.

During New life at Benaras, Dr. Adarsh Khare and Dr Nath both doctors had refused the Rs.600 for food for the first 25 days; but as it was Baba's specific wish, they finally accepted the money. Dr. Khare's father Gaya Prasad had also arrived from Rath with his wife, but darshan was forbidden to anyone.

Gaya Prasad had begun to supervise the preparation of food at Nati Imli. Baba sent Vishnu to him several times, with instructions to upbraid him in this way: "Are you cooking or spreading smoke here? Do you have any sense?"

Gaya Prasad humbly replied, "Pardon me, Masterji; there will be no more smoke."

Vishnu thought Gaya Prasad was a cook, but he was in fact the wealthy owner of a transport company, and was supervising a hired cook in order to serve Baba. That evening, when Gaya returned to his son's house, his daughter-in-law remarked, "How nice it would have been if Baba had permitted us to cook here. We, too, could have contributed in serving him."

The next day, when Gaya went to Nati Imli to cook, Vishnu, as instructed by Baba, criticized him, "Hey, Cook, yesterday's food was terrible! Do you or don't you know how to cook?"

Gaya humbly replied, "Masterji, I will cook better today, I promise.

Forgive me for yesterday's fault. It was the first day."

In the evening Baba sent word to Gaya Prasad through Vishnu that from the following day food should be cooked and sent from Dr. Nath's home. Gaya was quite pleased, as both the doctors' wives were hoping for this opportunity.

Gaya Prasad's service was genuine. Despite rebukes and taunts, Gaya served Meher Baba with complete humility and love. Baba was not giving him darshan — not allowing him to sit with the companions — and, in addition, Gaya was being castigated without reason or fault on his part! The doctors and their families could not even step near the bungalow's vicinity. But Baba's behaviour was purely out of love for both families. He was showering his love on them by his strict attitude, and they were fortunate to have had such an experience.

In New life, on 25th November 1949, because Dr. Khare's house was some far distance away, Baba set out for begging with Gustadji, Adi and Babadas to Dr. Nath's residence, this time to receive bhiksha from the Khares. Again, in reverential silence, Baba received bhiksha. With Baba's permission, Dr. Nath had arranged for a photograph to be taken of the occasion by a local photographer. Except for Gaya Prasad, neither his wife Janaki nor his son and his family had ever seen Baba before. Both families were blessed as Meher Baba first entered his life of begging at their residence.

In new life, Baba and the companions were discussing the foot journey from Benares and Sarnath north to Hardwar and the provisions to be taken with them, it was noted that there was no money left for food. Baba was to help in the training period until the 31st of December, yet there was no money for even the cheapest of food. This period required an extra Rs.600 to 700 which had not been budgeted. Baba discussed this problem at length with the companions, inviting suggestions as to how to obtain the sum. However, no remedy within the conditions of the New Life was found. Then, putting forward this idea, Baba declared, "We'd better sell off all our personal belongings, such as our clothes, trunks, et cetera." It was estimated that even this would not fetch more than Rs.400. But considering food more important than clothing, even in winter, Baba stated, "The trunks and clothing should be delivered to Dr. Nath and Dr. Khare for whatever use they like, to keep them as a memory of our visit in the New Life. They may pay Rs.1,000 toward the purchase of foodstuffs, whereby, until December 31, the problem of food will be solved."

Both doctors and Gaya Prasad readily consented to the proposal. They paid the amount at once, and the trunks and clothes were handed over to them. The clothing included a coat of Baba's and one of his sadras. The doctors then sent word that they wished to return the things as bhiksha, but Baba refused to accept them back. They had actually accepted everything with this in mind; but Baba did not agree, because he wanted his companions to pass through difficult situations, and had thus purposely created the shortage of funds.

In Sarnath, Dr. Nath had rented a friend's bungalow for Baba and the women, and another, an eighth of a mile away, for the men. The Nath and Khare families were to send meals by car from Benares, and thus continue to oversee all arrangements from a distance.

Baba spent twelve days in Sarnath. During this period, he discussed with the companions the foot journey from Sarnath to Hardwar, and it was decided that the baggage should be sent north to Manjri Mafi by cargo train. Baba stated, "The Rs.1,000 we received from Nath and Khare in exchange for the clothes and trunks have already been spent. We now need an additional Rs.300 to 400 for the freight charges (Lord Meher-p-2842-1959)

On 16th October 1950, everyone had gathered outside the men's quarters of Florence Hall on the Agha Khan's estate. Keshav Nigam, Gaya Prasad Khare, Babu Ramprasad, Bhavani Prasad Nigam, Raisaheb Ramashankar, Laxmichand Paliwal and Parmeshwari Nigam (Pukar) were present from Hamirpur came for the meeting.

On 31st July 1951, certain instructions were issued and sent to the following five close lovers including Gaya Prasad Khare (of Rath, to be at the Buddha temple in Sarnath with a poor Buddhist or Jain from Sarnath or Benares. on October 16, 1951

The schedule for places to be visited during the November and December 1952 and January 1953 mass darshan programs was decided with those in charge at each place. Keshav Nigam, Gaya Prasad Khare and others were made in charge for arrangements at Hamirpur from 18 to 28 November 1952.

The largest darshan program during this period of the Fiery Free Life was held in the town of Rath on Tuesday, 25 November 1952. Gaya Prasad Khare, his son Adarsh and his whole family, including Gauri Shankar Vaidya, had planned the program, which was attended by not less than 20,000 people. Gaya Prasad had erected a huge pavilion, and all the best arrangements had been made and decorations hung. A great throng of humanity collected, and Baba distributed prasad nonstop throughout the day until evening.

On morning, 25 January 1953, the group gathered in Baba's room as instructed. Baba stated, "I am the Avatar. But tell me, how do you know I am the Avatar?"

Gaya Prasad Khare quoted some couplets (choupais) from the Ramayana, and said they were enough to convince him Meher Baba was the Avatar. Baba replied, "But it is also said that many shall appear in the Kali Yuga (present age) as Sadgurus and Avatars. How do you know that I am the Real One and not a fraud?"

Three meetings were held in Dehra Dun from 15–18th of July 1953. Those invited included  Gaya Prasad Khare and others from Hamirpur, besides the Dehra Dun lovers and the mandali. The meetings were held at Kishan Singh's bungalow at 101 Rajpur Road, where those invited were staying. On 15th July, Baba began by dictating from the board:

On 7th February 1954, Baba met the families of Khare

When Baba reached Dhanauri, he saw that the meeting place had been arranged just by the side of the tent where darshan was to be held. It was open on all sides whereas Baba wanted a closed room. "For this important work, I wanted a place where even a sparrow could not hear us!" he fumed. "This place is totally unsuitable."

Not satisfied with the answer of volunteers, Baba cancelled the program. Explaining what he meant by service to humanity, Baba said: "The essence of service to mankind is to give happiness to others at the cost of your own happiness. The best service is that which makes people start loving me, because in loving me, freedom comes — everlasting freedom! Service to humanity is an important instrument with which my love can be vastly spread."

Baba embraced each worker individually. Practically all wept at Baba's disappointment with them. Baba reiterated what he had stated, advising Adarsh Khare, "Do your work with the feeling that you are doing it for me. You, your wife, your children all belong to Baba. You should have such a feeling because I know how much you love me and I also love you."

While travelling from village to village, the group arrived in Rath in the evening and Baba was lovingly received by Gaya Prasad Khare, Gauri Shankar Vaidya and others. Khare had arranged for Baba and the group to stay in a dharamshala together, about which Baba was not pleased. He had indicated earlier that he wished to spend the nights quietly secluded in an enclosed place. There was confusion the whole night about what to do to meet Baba's preference.

Gaya Prasad Khare, an old lover, was introduced. Baba said, I am God and appear human. I have lost everything, but I have still retained my sense of humor. I cannot be fathomed. I am so unfathomable that even I cannot fathom my own self! Yet, I am the only One, the Ancient One, who can be one's own by love, honest love."

Baba gave some special prasad to Gaya Prasad and told him to eat it on the spot. Baba stated, "He, Dr. Khare and old Gaya Prasad did their utmost in the New Life to satisfy my nakhra (every fancy or whim). I said I wanted a white horse, and there it was. I wanted a camel, and there it came. I wanted donkeys, and they were brought to me. Adarsh Khare said, "I want such love whereby I can really see you!"

On 22th November 1955, Baba arrived at Meherabad. A poor program was to be held that day. Adarsh Khare said, "In the time of Ram, a boatman washed Ram's feet and did his puja (worship ceremony). Perhaps in this Avataric period, Baba is seeking that boatman from among the poor so that he may serve him!"

Gaya Prasad Khare along with Keshav and Pukar were called to Dehra Dun to discuss the Hamirpur programs. They arrived on the 20th and left four days later.

In Dehradun darshan in 1948, when Gaya Prasad Khare neared him, Baba praised him for the services he had accomplished in Benares during the New Life. Baba reminisced about how Vishnu, mistaking Khare for the cook, had scolded him for not preparing chutney. Khare wept copiously as Baba told the story.

One man from Bilaspur, after taking darshan, gave some new marbles to Baba, and Baba immediately began playing with them on the dais.  Adarsh Khare also picked up a marble brought back a marble that had fallen from the dais, and Baba demonstrated to him how to strike with it.

Baba asked to hear something comical, and Dr. Moorty related how when he was shaving a few days ago, Khare had entered the bathroom in a hurry and butted in front of him. Although Moorty did not like it, he made way for Khare, and at the same time thought how funny it would be if Khare were called by Baba right at that moment when he was half-shaven. Moorty did not know Baba had arrived and, within a matter of minutes, Baba sent for Khare, who had to go with lather on one side of his face.

Introducing Keshav, Baba stated, "He is the chief worker of Hamirpur District, and we have selected some gems from the whole district." Baba asked all from Hamirpur to stand. They included Gaya Prasad Khare and 4 others. Baba declared, " Go from door to door and sing my praises. When they meet, they greet each other with Jai Baba! The whole district is flooded with my love, and even the children shout Jai Baba!"

Pappa Jessawala's father of Eruch died on 29th May 1959. Lover came to attend his funeral next day. Gaya Prasad Khare and his family met Baba on 30 May 1959, along with a few others from Uttar Pradesh.

Later in May 1965, Baba himself remembered certain individuals who had not been able to attend the sahavas earlier that month, and he fixed a special darshan program for them in the first week of June 1965. He had a letter written Adarsh Khare of Hamirpur. Baba remarked, "This is my last darshan, and after this there will be no more darshan programs."

On 3rd December 1967, Chhagan came to Meherazad and reported about the Hamirpur fairs. Baba then sent the following telegram to those who had organized them — Gaya Prasad Khare, others from Hamirpur district and sent message "I am God in human form, and from my present deep seclusion, I send my love and blessing to you." (Lord Meher-p-5302-1967)

 

 

270-KHARE RAM SEVAK

On 9th February 1954, very early morning Baba proceeded to Mahoba, where darshan arrangements had been made by Gaya Prasad's brother, Ramsevak Khare. (Lord Meher-p-3447-1954)

 

 

273-KHATI RAM SANEHI

During Hamirpur visit at Ichhaura, Baba stayed in a tent and separated by fenced wires was the house of Bhairav Prasad Rajput. In the compound of Rajput’s house there was small room covered by earthen tiles where live family of Ram Sanehi Khati from Rajasthan. They were six in number and basically carpenter by profession. After the day’s work, and taking dinner they were getting ready to sleep after mid night.

When the fortunate khati members were about to sleep they saw a peculiar scene toward Baba’s residence (tent). They were warned not to create any sound in the night. According to their statement, they saw very brightening light emanating from Baba’s tent. Slowly they found that in that light many man clad in white dress started appearing from the bright light, who came in their typical vehicles from the sky route. In the commotion, they heard their sound.  They thought if some meeting is going on. They were not able to understand their language. Surprisingly they could not sleep and went on gazing the divine scene in concentrated manner. After having attended the divine meeting the deities from different parts of universe and paying obeisance to Lord Meher, they disappeared flying in their vehicles.

In the morning, Khati members in their inquisitiveness came to Prabhu Dayal and described the super natural incident which they eye witnessed. Listening their narration all were surprised because they had no information as such gathering was planned in that compound. No one knew  what divine work was accomplished by Avatar had done. Only time will reveal the importance.

 

 

279-KORI RAMDAYAL & DESHRAJ

During tour of Hamirpur district at Ichhaura, Meher Baba came out of his tent and walked toward Mandir.  On the way there was a kachha house of a schedule caste, poor and simple family Ramdayal and Deshraj Kori. There were kaccha platforms were built on both side of his kaccha house. Baba sat on the kachha plate form for some time. After sitting for some time Baba went back to Mandir.

 

 

280-KRISHNA PUNJABI

Hamirpur baba lovers had arranged a jeep of a rich man named Krishna Punjabi to take baba from Orai to Ichhaura. Also they arranged a bud to carry mandali men and other baba lovers. When in the night at 2 pm in the night a baba lover was sent to the house of driver to bring the jeep to dharamshala where all stayed. His wife told that his husband had taken away the jeep as directed by owner. It was later learnt that the jeep was so unfortunate that it could not render service to the Avatar of the age and it was constificated by excise department in Delhi and could get back to the owner because intoxicated drugs were seized from the said jeep. Thus the owner who got an opportunity to render rare service of Avatar but lost it. Thus he neither got the God nor money. It is said, “Man proposes God disposes” but here it was reverse, God proposes and man disposes.

 

 

306-MAKHAN LAL & WIFE

On 9th January 1950, leaving the mango grove near Akbarabad, the group journeyed eight miles and arrived in Najibabad. Thirty-eight miles had been covered on foot from Benares to Moradabad, and another 76 miles from there to Najibabad. Adi had arranged their stay in a garden where there was a platform. The spot was unkempt, but the women swept and cleaned it, and everyone liked the place. A few local women from town approached the women companions and requested that they not soil their hands in such work. They said there was a woman sweeper who would do it.

But the women replied that they themselves would clean the spot. The local women were surprised, as such work was usually done by only the lowest class. But in the New Life, servants and laborers were not to be hired and everything menial was to be done by the companions themselves.

After the cleaning was over, a tonga arrived at their place. A couple got down and introduced themselves. To everyone's amazement, the man and woman had brought fresh, hot, tasty food for the entire group of companions. Adi had arranged this by contacting people who would give food as bhiksha. Mr. and Mrs. Makhan Lal's address had been given to him by the tonga driver. When Adi told them about their Hardwar plans, the couple claimed it would be their great good fortune to serve them, declaring, "We can give food in bhiksha not for a few days but for weeks." (Lord Meher-p-2684-1950)

 

 

316-MAUNI BUA

On the first day of the meetings, several men had come whom Baba had sent away after a brief interview. One was a sadhu called Mauni Bua, who had taken a vow of silence and spent his time wandering about on pilgrimages. He had met Baba in June 1948, at Meherabad, having been brought by Bal Natu.

On this occasion, also, Baba asked Mauni again, "Would you follow my orders?"

"I am ready to obey you 100 percent," Mauni wrote with chalk on his slate.

Expressing his gratification, Baba dictated, "Then do this: Daily drink two bottles of wine, eat meat and go to the movies. Will you do it?"

Although Mauni Baba had come to the Lord, he still attached importance to his own notions and fancies; his own ideas about spirituality were greater than God's! Baba's orders threw him into inner turmoil. He did not respond.

Observing his reaction, Baba smiled and dictated, "All right, go about your pilgrimages and continue to beg for your food." And Baba gave the sadhu additional instructions which accorded with Mauni Bua's ascetic inclinations.

Baba's words soothed Mauni's panic. The sadhu was convinced that by leading the type of life he had been leading, he would gain the spiritual treasure. Baba's words seemingly reaffirmed his resolve. So Mauni left with his fixed ideas; but Baba eventually shattered those ideas. Mauni Bua could not understand the meaning of Meher Baba's words, as he was immersed in the performance of the rigid inclinations he held sacred. Baba would not let go of him so easily. He kept knocking at the core of Mauni's deep-seated religious tendencies, and after several years Mauni eventually overcame them.

One's attachments, ideas and inclinations are not overcome by eating meat or drinking wine or watching movies, but only by faithfully following the Master's instructions. Had the sadhu gladly accepted Baba's first orders, Baba would have felt happy and changed the order on his own. This was a test for the sadhu; but firmly embedded notions cannot be overcome at once."

 

 

318-MEHER DAS (RAMDAS)

Meherdas belonged to Hamirpur district of Utter Pradesh

In 1958, Meherdas had walked to Meherabad from Hamirpur for the sahavas, a journey of over 1,000 miles, which had taken him 40 days. Baba asked him, "Is it really true about the dead child coming alive when he was placed on your lap? You sang kirtans to me and the child came back alive?"

Meherdas replied, "Baba, it is so. Who can lie to you?"

Baba advised him, "In the future do not do such acts, as ultimately it is not beneficial.

Don't allow anyone to bow to you. Egoism in any form does not bring benefit to anyone in the end.

During the Meherabad Sahavas in 1955, Ramdas of Hamirpur started singing “Hari Baba, Hari Baba! Meher Baba, Hari, Hari!” Baba had given him the name Meherdas, Servant of Meher, and henceforward he would be referred to by this name. (For a while, he lived with Baba as one of the mandali at Meherazad)

Baba proceeded to Saint Mira High School in a procession with Joyous singing and shouts of “Jai Avatar Meher Baba!”. Baba’s car as it slowly made its way through the crowd toward Saint Mira High School. The car was decorated with garlands, and in the vanguard of the parade a band was playing. Vaswani received Baba at the door of the school and embraced him tightly. Tears rolled down his cheeks as he led Baba to a private room, where he sat with him for a while. Baba comforted him and was then carried in a chair to the school’s Sanctuary Hall, where he was seated on the dais. Vaswani sat on his right and Irene Conybeare was given a chair opposite them with some other people.

After recitations from the Bhagavad Gita and kirtan singing by the students, Vaswani, deeply moved, paid tribute to Baba in his welcome remarks over the microphone. (Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Vol. 15, pp. 5156 – 5161)

 

 

328-MOOL CHAND

He belonged to Naurenga.

He was a good tabla Player. He had Baba’s darshan.

He died on 22nd November, 2000 at the age of 87.

(Meher Pukar)

 

 

329-MOONGA LAL & SIYA RANI

(Dadda)

Sri Moonga Lal was very old Baba lover from (Rath) Naurenga Distt. Hamirpur U P. For the first time He had Baba’s darshan on 26th November 1952 at Naurenga during Baba Visit. Again on 5th February in 1954, Meher called to his house and gave darshan to all his family members. Later he become like a mast and started behaving strangely. Once in a fit of emotion he jumped into a well. On the way to Meherazad, Mungalal had gotten off the train at the wrong station, and Pukar had to get off at Rahuri and go back and bring him on another train. Because of his state, Baba had called him to Meherazad, and after meeting Baba, Mungalal regained his senses. (Lord Meher-4220-1957)

Through the combined labor and untiring effort of dedicated lovers such including Mungalal, and others, the temple called Meher Dham came into being. Narsingdas, in fact, literally sacrificed his life in Baba's cause while labouring so hard on this project, and he died before seeing its successful completion.

There after he remained devoted to Meher Baba. He used to attend almost all the Sahwas and Baba programs far and near places.  He belonged to very poor family and still his remained poor

He suddenly died on 5th January 2017. He was 96 years of the age. In his memory a condolence ceremony was held at Naurenga on 12th March 2017

Smt. Siya Rani, wife of Moonga Lal also had Baba’s darshan. She died Much earlier on 21th June, (Lord Meher-p-1999.4220)

 

 

331-MOTHER OF PARMESHWARI DAYAL PUKAR

When mother of Pukar met Baba-

Baba asked Pukar's mother, "How is Pukar?"

"You know that!" she replied.

"By making him do hard labor, I will make him thin," Baba joked.

"Do as you like," she said. "Pukar is yours."

Pukar's wife was expecting at any moment. Baba assured her, "I have blessed you with a very good soul who is to come. Don't worry about anything." He gave her special prasad, reminding her to remember him. Baba also visited Pukar's flour mill in Hamirpur, and poured grain into it with his own hands.

Pukar's mother had come with the intention of complaining to Baba about Pukar, but Baba told her, "You are very fortunate to have a son like him. I have given you five children, can you not give me one of them?"

The mother said, "Yes, Parmeshwari can stay with you, but he should also look after us."

Baba teased, "You want him to play the tabla with one hand and the dholak with the other!" meaning to have it both ways. "Now your 'child' is passing out of your hand!"

Then his mother responded, "Let him go! Beyond your nazar, where can he go?" (Lord Meher- p-3939-1956)

 

 

333-MUHAMMAD AHMED

(Tabla Player)

On 15th October, 1963, along with her tabla player, Muhammad Ahmed and  a sarangi player came to Baba. She presented Baba with a huge garland before singing three ghazals, and Baba appeared most happy. He gave her and Ahmed shawls he had used, and the other musician was given one of his handkerchiefs. In her love,  (Lord Meher-p-5046-1963)

 

 

335-MUNSHI PRABHU DAYAL

Prabhu Dayal Sharma originally belonged to Aatgaon (Rath) of District Hamirpur. He was the only son of his parents. He did not marry. First time in 1949 he came to Ichhaura from Maghwan as headmaster of school appointed by district administration. He stayed in village temple and started his school functioning. He came into contact of Meherdas, disciple of Meher Baba who said to him, “You love God and Meher Baba is God inhuman form, which he accepted without any logic or argument.

When Meher Baba came to Hamirpur district for 10 days (18th November to 27th November in 1954, Prabhu Dayal attended almost all darshan programs, and in Meherastana Meher Baba told him,” remember this, I always do my work through you.” On 26th Meher Baba went to the village Dhagwan of Prabhu Dayal ji

Prabhu Dayal ji was one of the groups called by Meher Baba for Andhra tour for 11 days from 18 January to 28th January 1953. He arranged the Baba and mandali stay in Ichhaura for 3rd & 4th February 1954. One mast named Kalicharan of typical features came to Ichhaura in 1949. This mast went to Baba and begged for food. Baba gave him food and blessed. In 1966, this mast become seriously ill and seeing his plight Prabhu Dayal said to him that you will die before today on 22-9-1966 before 11 a.m. and asked Kalicharan to say “Baba”, “Baba” and it happened exactly so.

Once, in 1958, Baba asked Prabhu Dayal, “How many days you want to stay with Me?” Before Prabhu Dayal could decide and answer, Baba himself said, “You stay in Ichhaura and I will stay with you in Ichhaura.” Prabhu Dayal obeyed Baba hundred percent and did not leave Ichhaura.

In 1958, once a tantrik came to his to Ichhaura and stayed in Ram Mandir (residence of Prabhu Dayal). All bowed down to tantrik but Prabhu Dayal did not. Trantric felt insulted and abuse him with derogaratory words for Baba. Prabhu Dayal could not bear the words and challenged tantrik to that if he has got any power he can burn me to ashes. My God is Meher Baba. Going to his room he wrote a letter to baba and kept under Baba’s Photograph. Same night, the tantrik felt sever pain in stomach and chest. He realized the he had committed a grave mistake and begged Prabhu Dayal   for life. He said tantrik to bow down to Baba (photograph). Tantrik felt relief in pain left the place saying others that this man (Prabhu Dayal) is a Master Tantrik, never hurt him.

On one occasion in 1959, at Guruprasad before mandali and foreign Baba lovers, Baba suddenly asked him, “Have you written something?” Surprisingly Prabhu Dayal thought of poem written by him for first time. Baba asked him to read of which first four lines are as under:

Baba ke Jan tum chalo sabhalkar, Priyatam ki marji tamasha nahi hai.

Agar maya pyari rahi tumko dil se, to Daman pakarna tamasha nahi hai.

On second occasion He related the only second poem to Baba of which 4 lines are as under

Apne Priyatam ko pakar ke maya ki tamanna kaun kare.

Maya priyam ki chaya hai, Chaya ki tamanna kaun kare.

Again in 1960, he got an opportunity of Baba’s darshan in Poona, Baba said to him, “I have given you My love so you have to love to others

 

338-NANAK CHAND

On 23rd November 1955, Baba arrived at Meherabad in morning. As usual, he asked those who could not sleep the night before to stand up and state the reason. Nanak Chand said, "In truth, I slept well but I stood up hoping to have Baba's embrace!" Everyone laughed, and Baba embraced him. (Lord Meher-p-3846-1955)

 

 

340-NARAYAN SINGH

Narayan Singh a student from Hamirpur came to Meherabad without his parents' permission. Baba informed him, "On your return, seek your parents' pardon on my behalf, and say that it is Meher Baba's mistake that he gave you such love." (Lord Meher-p-3628-1954)

 

 

341-NARSINGH DAS

Babu Ramprasad’s brother named Narsingdas, who had profound love for Baba. Narsingdas had renounced life and was leading the life of a hermit. For nine months he had worked, digging an underground room near a well and had built a window in the wall of the well. The steps leading down to the room were shrouded in darkness, and in this underground chamber Narsingdas would meditate on Meher Baba's divinity. On February 5th, Baba descended into the room, where Gadekar did his arti. (Lord Meher-p-4266 –4268)

 

 

345- NIGAM BHAGWATI PRASAD       

Bhagwati Prasad Nigam from Hamirpur, the son of Bhavani Prasad Nigam He had gone to Bombay without his parents' permission, and there had had his wallet pick-pocketed and lost all his money. Baba met with him for a while and arranged for Nariman to provide the train fare for his journey home.

When the boy left the room, Baba commented, "His father is the head of a joint family, a very practical and loving man. But see how the son is! How worried his parents must have been, but what does he care? He was having the time of his life in Bombay! Is this not a film show? The day-to-day events of the universe are like a movie. Some feel happy and some miserable." (Lord Meher-p-4803-1962)

 

346-NIGAM BHAVANI PRASAD & WIFE

Baba left for Kanpur by train in a crowded third class coach on the night of 16th and reached Kanpur on early morning of 18th November 1952.

Baba's lodging was arranged in the large bungalow of a magistrate, and the mandali stayed in the house of Bhavani Prasad Nigam. (Lord Meher-p-.3189-1952)

In 1956, Baba arrived in Bombay, and on reaching Dadachanjis' apartment, it was reported that Bhavani Prasad Nigam had come from Hamirpur and were staying at a hotel.

When the Hamirpur group was leaving, Baba stopped Bhavani Nigam. Baba had assuaged the antagonistic feelings between them in Meherazad the year before, but still some vestige was lingering. He asked him about it, to settle the matter once and for all. Then, by embracing each man, Baba finally cleared away whatever ill-feeling was left in their hearts.(Lord Meher-p-4272-1958)

 

 

347-NIGAM BINDA PRASAD

In 1948, Babadas had visited Hamirpur during July and had informed the following people about Bindra Prasad Nigam of Ingohta and others. (Lord Meher-p-2656-1948)

Baba left for Ingohta, where arrangements for darshan had been made by Laxmichand Paliwal and his brother, Tikaram, assisted by Bhavani Prasad and his brother, Bindra Prasad. Baba reached Ingohta and began giving darshan.

This message was dictated to the crowd gathered there :

We are all one from the beginning less beginning to the endless end. We were, we are, we will remain. I am in you all. I am poor, rich, man, woman, small, big, but only Real and One for those who love me. I give you all my blessings to love me, and by your love, make me your slave.

Hundreds of men, women and children of the village took Baba's darshan. Afterward Baba drove to visit Bindra Prasad's home. As his car slowly crept through the crowd, it seemed as if it were raining flowers. (Lord Meher-p-3774-1954)

 

368-NIGAM KESHAV NARAYAN & SUDHA

(Chief Worker in Hamirpur District)

Following narration is in the words of Keshav Narayan Nigam:

The spark of Baba's love had touched my heart deeply, so that I was getting closely drawn to Him. A great desire to serve Baba every moment was surging in my heart. Baba had become the be-all and end-all of my life although I had not yet physically met Him. His work appeared to me to be the only real thing worth doing and all else appeared to me false and illusory.

I longed for Baba's physical contact which I began by writing a letter to Him every morning after reaching Rewa. I did this from 26th September '48 to 10th October 1948. I received a reply to some of these letters from Baba's Secretary Adi K. Irani that contained the reply to my letters from 26th September to 4th October 1948. Baba had expressed His happiness at the contents of my letters and permitted me to write letters to Him once or twice in a month.

In his letter Adi K. Irani informed me, "He (Baba) tells you and your dear wife not to worry about anything. He has His 'NAZAR' on you both and your children." How happy were we to have received from God Baba His Divine 'NAZAR'! — a 'NAZAR' for which the aspirants so fervently long and for which saints and yogis practice penance for ages and ages.

Baba's assurance of 'NAZAR' was clarified to me by an incident. Adi K. Irani's envelope which was addressed to me in English was pushed in through the door of my house by the postman on 10th October 1948 along with other letters. My 8 years old daughter Meher Prabha and 4 years old daughter Meher Jyoti brought all those letters to me shouting with joy, "Meher Baba's letter, Pappa! Here Meher Baba's letter!" Though none of them knew English at all, yet they sorted out from the lot Adi's letter, which was addressed in English. When I opened the envelope I found that my both daughters had truly sorted out Baba's letter, and this made me feel how Baba's 'NAZAR' was on my whole family!

Bearing the seal of Baba's Divine 'NAZAR' on me, I started my office work and Baba's work simultaneously at Rewa. Because Vindhya Pradesh province was still in the making and in the early stage of organization, I had not much office work to do and hence I had ample time at my leisure. So I used to devote much of my time in telling people, who came into my contact, about Meher Baba and give to them Baba's literature whatever I had. And, at home I used to translate into Hindi the book Avatar by Jean Adriel, for which Baba had already mercifully permitted me while I was at Now gong.

On 18th of November 1952, that day the footprints of the Avatar fell on the land of Hamirpur town. Humanity at large rushed and gushed to have His Darshan. Up to the 27th of November Meher Baba gave His Darshan to the public at Hamirpur town, Inghota, Sumerpur, Meherastana-Mahewa, Mahoba, Moudaha, Kulpahar, Panwari, Rath, Nauranga, Jarakhar, Dhagwan, Amarpura, Dhanouri and Bandwa.

Thousands and thousands of men, women and children took Baba's Darshan, received His Prasad, and listened to His messages.

At village Mahewa there was no suitable place for Baba's stay, so we constructed a small Kacha (mud) hut for Him within 10 days after returning from Meherabad. It was erected on a raised mound standing in the midst of wilderness away from the village. A short account of this Kuti (hut) has been published in the 'July-August' issue of the Meher Pukar, in 1960.

Baba felt very pleased to see this hut. On that mound outside the hut He washed the feet of fourteen boys, each of fourteen years of age, put His head upon their feet and gave fourteen rupees to each one of them in the morning of 22 November 1952.

During the Darshan programme on 22nd of November Baba wanted to specially see my wife and children. They appeared before Him in their garb of poverty and hardship. Parvardigar Baba looked at them with deep mercy, and I felt as if He bestowed upon them something indescribably precious. He asked in a mysterious manner the age of my infant daughter Meher Sri!

In the afternoon of 22nd November 1952, Baba gave His Public Darshan in Mahewa where I offered to Him the welcome address on behalf of the "Cosmic-Meher-Family". Baba was pleased to hear it and He drew me to His heart. He also walked into the village and gave Darshan to many families in their homes.

In the morning of the 23rd November 1952 during the Mandali meeting in the courtyard of Meher-Astana I read out to BABA for the first time the lines of Meher Chalisa. Baba was moved to hear them and asked me astonishingly, "Have you composed these lines?"

I said, "Yes."

Baba said again, "I feel touched by them; they have touched my heart deeply!" Baba's whole Mandali also felt greatly moved by it.

In the afternoon of 24th November, on the way from Mahoba to Rath I got the opportunity to sit in the car with Baba. On the way Baba said to me, "You must go to Delhi with me."

I replied, "I will surely go, and if you so order I am ready to be with you always."

Then Baba said "I know that. I have that in mind. You are one of the few whom I think necessary to be near Me for My work."

Baba asked Keshav's wife Sudhadevi, "What do you desire?"

Keshav thought his wife might ask Baba for a son, since they had lost all four of theirs. He knew that she longed for at least one son. Instead, Sudhadevi replied: "Since you are found, Baba, everything is found. Now I don't wish for anything." Baba was very pleased with her response.

A Keshav Nigam began the introductions. He first introduced the boy Singh, who had accompanied Baba to Andhra and subsequently had run away from his home to join Baba in Dehra Dun. Baba asked Keshav if Singh was behaving normally now. He replied that there was still something lacking.

Baba asked Singh, “Do you know what real love is like?” and then explained, “The flame of love within does not even give out smoke for others to see. When you love me, you burn within yourself, and yet seem cheerful with a broad smile upon your lips. You bear the pangs of separation calmly and quietly. Even a sigh of the pangs of separation is an insult to that love!

“Attend to all your duties; you can still love Baba by dedicating all your good and bad to me. Just as you cover your body with clothes and forget all about the dress you wear all day, similarly dress your soul only once in a day with thoughts of Baba, and Baba will then be all the time with you, even without your paying any further attention.”

The youth did as Baba instructed.

The spark of Baba's love had touched my heart deeply, so that I was getting closely drawn to Him. A great desire to serve Baba every moment was surging in my heart. Baba had become the be-all and end-all of my life although I had not yet physically met Him. His work appeared to me to be the only real thing worth doing and all else appeared to me false and illusory.

I longed for Baba's physical contact which I began by writing a letter to Him every morning after reaching Rewa. I did this from 26th September '48 to 10th October 1948. I received a reply to some of these letters from Baba's Secretary Adi K. Irani that contained the reply to my letters from 26th September to 4th October 1948. Baba had expressed His happiness at the contents of my letters and permitted me to write letters to Him once or twice in a month.

In his letter Adi K. Irani informed me, "He (Baba) tells you and your dear wife not to worry about anything. He has His 'NAZAR' on you both and your children." How happy were we to have received from God Baba His Divine 'NAZAR'! — a 'NAZAR' for which the aspirants so fervently long and for which saints and yogis practice penance for ages and ages.

Baba's assurance of 'NAZAR' was clarified to me by an incident. Adi K. Irani's envelope which was addressed to me in English was pushed in through the door of my house by the postman on 10th October 1948 along with other letters. My 8 years old daughter Meher Prabha and 4 years old daughter Meher Jyoti brought all those letters to me shouting with joy, "Meher Baba's letter, Pappa! Here Meher Baba's letter!" Though none of them knew English at all, yet they sorted out from the lot Adi's letter, which was addressed in English. When I opened the envelope I found that my both daughters had truly sorted out Baba's letter, and this made me feel how Baba's 'NAZAR' was on my whole family!

Bearing the seal of Baba's Divine 'NAZAR' on me, I started my office work and Baba's work simultaneously at Rewa. Because Vindhya Pradesh province was still in the making and in the early stage of organization, I had not much office work to do and hence I had ample time at my leisure. So I used to devote much of my time in telling people, who came into my contact, about Meher Baba and give to them Baba's literature whatever I had. And, at home I used to translate into Hindi the book Avatar by Jean Adriel, for which Baba had already mercifully permitted me while I was at Nowgong.

Keshav Narayan Nigam did lot of literary work of Meher Baba of compilations Hindi translation & broachers. Some oh works are titled as under.

Avatar Meher Baba - Life Circulars

Avatar Meher Baba ke sat meri Jeevan Gatha

Meher Chalisa

 

 

396-NIGAM MUKUND LAL

(Brother of Keshav Narayan Nigam)

In 1958, suddenly, Mukundlal Nigam threw himself at Baba's feet and would not get up despite much persuasion. Baba asked his younger brother, Dr. Devendra Nigam, to see whether he was alive or dead, and smilingly remarked, "If he is dead, all the better as in that case he would come to me!" Finally, Baba asked Mukundlal Nigam to leave the dais and he got up. Before leaving, Baba explained to him how real love consists in silently burning within, not outwardly showing it and appearing pious. (Lord Meher-p-4256-1958)

 

 

402-NIGAM NARANDRA PRASAD

Son of Bhavani Prasad Nigam sheepishly walked into the room. He had gone to Bombay without his parents’ permission, and there had had his wallet pick-pocketed and lost all his money. Baba met with him for a while and arranged through Nariman the train fare for his journey home.

When the boy left the room, Baba commented, “His father is the head of a joint family, a very practical and loving man. But see how the son is! How worried his parents must have been, but what does he care? He was having the time of his life in Bombay! Is this not a film show? The day-to-day events of the universe are like a movie. Some feel happy and some miserable.”

Aloba was called and Baba asked him to recite a few lines from Hafiz in Persian. The meaning of the couplet was:

Happiness and misery are the lot of life and are experienced in the circle of duality.

Once one gets out of this circle, the duel of opposites in duality ceases.

Hence, happiness and misery both mean nothing.

Khilnani commented to Baba, “We understand this quite well on an intellectual level, but we cannot live up to it and cannot help being miserable, although this is all a game of nothing.”

Baba replied, “Mere verbal knowledge does not help much. But remember one thing: If misery and happiness are in the domain of Nothing and are really nothing, then why not always choose to be happy? Remain happy. Try to remain happy. Know that God alone IS, and all else is nothing.” (Lord Meher-p-4803-1962)

 

 

404-NIGAM PARMESHWARI DAYAL (PUKAR)

(Hanuman for Meher Baba)

Baba had previously instructed Pukar to travel throughout Hamirpur district and spread his message. He also asked for a full account of his travels. Pukar related an incident when the pujari (caretaker) of a temple had not allowed him to sleep there, even though Pukar was exhausted. The priest thought Pukar was a dacoit. Baba suddenly stopped him and asked, “Did you see any tiger or serpent in that village?”

Pukar had forgotten to mention this and said, “Yes, I did see a big black cobra. In fact, by not allowing me to spend the night there, the priest perhaps saved me from being bitten.”

Baba replied, “Then, why don’t you tell me about it?” But before he could reply, Baba interjected, “I am everywhere. I am the snake and I am everything. I know everything. There is no necessity for you to relate to me what you did on the tour. I know all about it. I was with you throughout your journey, doing my work through you.”

Baba used to tease Pukar by prodding his stomach with an aluminum basin used by Baba to wash his hands, and which was kept by his side in mandali hall. One morning when Baba prodded Pukar, he smiled at the resultant sound it produced and said, “Pukar is full of emptiness,” and added, “To be full of emptiness is the ideal state. Do you understand its real meaning?”

Kenmore replied, “It means to empty yourself of all the ideas, wants and attachments experienced in maya, like squeezing out the dirty water from a sponge.”

Baba nodded and explained further:

It means turning one’s heart and mind inside out — becoming empty and naked. To be empty means to be rid of all desires, and it concerns the heart. To be naked concerns the mind, and means not to care for the opinions, criticism or censure of others in one’s pursuit of the true Goal.

Baba asked Kenmore what he understood by this. He replied, “Not to be attached to worldly things.”

Baba added, “It is correct. Only if you become deaf, dumb and blind to the world can you get God. Ego cannot then attack you from any direction.

 

 

413-NIGAM RAJNDRA PAL & LALIT KISHORI

Lalit Kishori was wife of Rajendra Pal Nigam and sister of Sudha Devi wife of Keshav Narayan Nigam. Meher Baba saved her life in 1954. The episode goes like this. On 10th February 1954, in the morning about 8 a. m. Meher Baba was about to leave Meherastana, a new was brought that His lover Lalit Kishori is taking breathing  last in her house. She was down with double pneumonia and not able to speak. The Vaid (doctor) told that she will die in little moment. Meher Baba reached Meherastana on 9th February 1954 and hearing the news of His visit Lalit Kishori got up from the bed and ran for darshan but fell on the door of her room. On 10th February, Baba went to her house to give darshan and Baba touched her face with love. Getting loving touch of Baba she felt better and in her feeble voice beseeched Baba to give her relief from her suffering But Baba had already given her life gift.

Baba came in the open out of the room where she was lying and Baba said 99 percent there is no chance of her recovery but Baba instructed that even she has no strength to utter My name from her mouth still she should remember My name His name in her mind till her last breadth. Baba told the treatment in detail to Dr. Devendra Swarup Nigam was attending her and Baba instructed to him give her dry milk (Ararot) mixed with kalonji lot of sugar to eat. Any food or medicine be given taking My name. Dr. Devendra and experienced Vaid were surprised to administer Lalit Kishori the dry milk with lot of sugar according to divine instruction as this treatment was much against medical science and sure leading to death. They continued to administer the medicine and treatment according to Baba’s instructions. Lalit Kishori was fully recovered and the she got the lease of life by Baba’s grace.

She remained in fine health till March 2017 after life gifted to her By Meher Baba on 10 February 1954. On 29th March 2017, she fell sick and dropped body taking Baba’s name on her lips and joined Baba. (Meher Pukar-Year 64, April 2017 Number-3)

Lalit Kishori was sister of Keshav's wife Sudhadevi. Sudhadevi informed Baba that Lalit Kishori was on the verge of death. She had contracted a severe case of measles, and the illness had now become life-threatening. Baba went to see the sick woman, and consoled and comforted her.

On his return, he remarked to Keshav, "Ninety-nine percent, there is no hope for Lalit. But tell her to take my name continuously until her last breath." Baba suggested some medicine to Keshav's brother, Dr. Devendra, whereby after several days, Lalit completely recovered. (Lord Meher-p-3452-1954)

 

 

424-NIGAM SHEETAL PRASAD & WIFE

In 1948, Babadas had visited Hamirpur during July and had informed the following people about Baba: Bhavani Shital Prasad Nigam and others Sripat Sahai of Hamirpur had already met Baba and was telling people about him. People in these areas were eagerly looking forward to Baba's darshan, but Baba had not yet given them the opportunity. (Lord Meher-p-2656-1948)

 

 

431-NIGAM SURESH CHANDRA

Calling Suresh Chandra Nigam, a student, to him, Baba stated, "You are very lucky. Is it not your luck that you have attended this meeting? Now, from today do one thing: that is, be absolutely honest and on no account speak a lie, even if your throat is slit!" (Lord Meher-p-3626-1954)

 

 

444-NIRMAL JAIN

He was called to Poona with special message and had Baba’s darshan at Guru Prasad in 1962. (Meher Pukar-April-2017)

 

 

446-OWNER OF BUNGLOW

On 18th November 1949, in Benaras, the owner of the bungalow was noticed walking about in the garden with the gardener. Seeing them, Baba became displeased. It was his order that during the period of his stay, no one should step into the area.

Through Adi and Eruch, he sent word to the men to leave immediately.

When the message was conveyed, the owner replied, "It is my mistake and I beg to be forgiven this error. I knew of the instruction but thought that being in the garden would not be disobedience. Truly, I have come only to see to your comforts."

When he was assured nothing was required, the man left quietly, promising not to enter again. Still, Baba informed Dr. Nath that his instructions had not been properly carried out, and he was ordered to confront the owner and receive his firm promise that he would never set foot in the garden of the bungalow again while Baba was staying there. (Lord Meher-p-2832-1949)

 

447-OWNER OF ORCHID

In 1954, during Hamirpur in Ichhuara group came across an orchid having many ber trees so many that the sour, cherry-sized fruit had no saleable value.  Gustadji, who especially liked the fruit, started plucking a few of the bers from a tree. Seeing him, the others who had come with Baba also began picking them. Baba saw them from a distance. He sent for them and reprimanded them severely. The owner of the piece of land was called, and Baba conveyed to him, "Please forgive me. My men have, without your consent, plucked fruit from your trees. For this offense on their part, I ask your pardon. As they have come with me, I am responsible for them."

The man replied that there was no question of consent. He was honored they had enjoyed the fruit. Baba persisted, "You own the trees, and though they may not have much value to you, honesty demands that your permission should have been taken first. An offense is committed, so please excuse us."

The man was visibly stunned when Baba then sought his pardon by laying his head on his feet. (Lord Meher-p-3435-1954)

 

453-PALIWAL LAXMI CHAND & WIFE

Babadas had visited Hamirpur during July 1948, and had informed the Laxmichand Paliwal and of Ingohta and others. Sripat Sahai of Hamirpur had already met Baba and was telling people about him. People in these areas were eagerly looking forward to Baba's darshan, but Baba had not yet given them the opportunity.

On Monday morning, 16 October 1950, everyone had gathered outside the men's quarters of Florence Hall on the Agha Khan's estate for a meeting. Laxmichand Paliwal and others from Hamirpur were present from Hamirpur.

Baba left for Kanpur by train in a crowded third class coach on the night of 16 November 1952. After travelling for a day and two nights, they reached Kanpur early in the morning of the 18th.Baba's lodging was arranged in the large bungalow of a magistrate, and the mandali stayed in the house of Bhavani Prasad Nigam. Laxmichand Paliwal and others had made the best possible arrangements, and the lovers of the district had dedicated themselves in Baba's service.

On 20th November 1952, Baba reached Ingohta where accommodations for Baba and the mandali had been made at Laxmichand Paliwal's home. But for Baba, his only "rest" was discomforts and hardships!

For Baba's entertainment in Ingohta, Laxmichand Paliwal arranged a game of staffs one day. To play the game, two parties swing long sticks, striking at one another forcefully, trying to overstep the boundary of the opposite party. It is quite an intense game, with the danger of serious injury to any careless contender. (

After these visits, Baba immediately left for Ingohta, where arrangements for darshan had been made by Laxmichand Paliwal and his brother, Tikaram, assisted by Bhavani Prasad and his brother, Bindra Prasad. Baba reached Ingohta and began giving darshan.

During darshan program in 1954 at Meherabad Baba said to Laxmichand Paliwal "What tasty food you served in Ingohta."

In year 1956, Laxmichand Paliwal and his nephew had come from Hamirpur came for Baba darshan in Bombay and stayed at a hotel.

On Monday, 25 March 1957, Bhavani Prasad Nigam and Laxmichand Paliwal also arrived from Hamirpur and met Baba at Meherazad. For years there had been great camaraderie between these two men, but recently bitterness had arisen between them.

On 6th November 1957, Laxmichand, Paliwal, Hamirpur and others from Delhi came to Meherabad to have Baba’s darshan.

When the Hamirpur group was leaving, Baba stopped Bhavani Nigam and his brothers, and Laxmichand Paliwal and his brothers. Baba had assuaged the antagonistic feelings between them in Meherazad the year before, but still some vestige was lingering. He asked them about it, to settle the matter once and for all. Then, by embracing each man, Baba finally cleared away whatever ill-feeling was left in their hearts.

Baba stated, "Keshav is the chief worker of Hamirpur District, and we have selected some gems from the whole district." Baba asked all from Hamirpur to stand. They included Laxmichand Paliwal among others. Baba declared, "They go from door to door and sing my praises. When they meet, they greet each other with Jai Baba! The whole district is flooded with my love, and even the children shout Jai Baba!"

On Sunday, 3rd December 1967, Chhagan came to Meherazad and reported about the Hamirpur fairs. Baba then sent the following telegram to those who had organized them — Gaya Prasad Khare, Sripat Sahai, Ramsahai Yadav, Babu Ramprasad, Pukar, Sitaram, Keshav Nigam and Laxmichand Paliwal: "I am God in human form, and from my present deep seclusion, I send my love and blessing to you." (Lord Meher-p-5302-1967)

 

 

462- PANDEY JHUNNI LAL

Beloved Baba with his mandali reached Orai railway station around 3 pm on 3rd February 1954, rain coming from Jhansi. There were many baba lovers form Hamirpur to receive Baba. Other workers named Pukar Keshav Nigam and Bhawani prasad Nigam were waiting for Baba arrival. After getting down from the train Baba embraced all. From Orai station, Baba was carried to Mittholal Tekchand Dharamshala in closed car of senior advocate, Jhunnilal Pandey and all mandali men reached in Tonga with their entire luggage. Baba was accommodated in a separate room and mandali in two rooms. To carry Baba and mandali from Orai to Ichhaura a car and bus was arranged.

 

 

490-RAGHURAJ SINGH & WIFE

Raghuraj Singh and his family were meeting Baba for the first time. Although he was descended from a royal family, he was leading a simple life. Inwardly, too, he was a simple, guileless man, despite his high social status. He had deep love for Meher Baba and thereafter proved to be a great help in the Avatar's cause.

On 3rd February 1954, Baba and His group arrived in Orai, where Keshav, Pukar, Hellan, Brahma Dutt and a few other close ones had come to receive them. Baba stayed in the residence of Raja Raghuraj Singh, where he discussed matters first with the Hamirpur workers. (Lord Meher-p-3430-1954)

 

 

491-RAISAHEB RAVINDER SINGH

Baba reminded Raisaheb Ravindra Singh, "I am the slave of my lovers." (Lord Meher p- 3627-1954)

 

 

492-RAISAHEB SHARMA

Raisaheb Sharma, a lawyer, requested that Baba clarify what old connection he had with Hamirpur. Remaining serious for several minutes, Baba replied, "When I come back into the world after 700 years, remind me. I will clarify it then!" All laughed uproariously, and Baba asked them to go for their lunch. (Lord Meher-p-4272/1958)

 

 

 

495-RAJA KHER

The group of devotees from Hamirpur and Raja Kher was allowed to see Baba at Meherazad the following morning at 9:00 A.M. (Lord Meher-p-4640-1960)

 

 

 

 

507-RAJPUT BHAGWAN DAS

During Ichhaura stay of Baba and mandali in 1954, arrangement for lunch and dinner was made by Hamirpur baba lovers. For 4th February  a man who was supposed to make arrangement , told Prabhu Dayal that he can only make the arrangement of ration for Baba only and not for the mandali. Therefore adverse situation Prabhu Dayal made responsible one Baba lover named Bhagwan Das Rajput to provide ration for Baba and mandali which he accepted by heart. But the person who has refused to feed Mandali, cleverly carrying ration for food reached to Baba’s tent not passing in front of Ram Mandir but through any other route.

All knowing Meher Baba refused to accept ration from that man, and in this way he returned back to his house with Ration. But according to alternative arrangement made by Prabhu Dayal, Bhagwan Das Rajput reached little late to Meher Baba carrying Ration, Baba accepted it. When that man came to know that Meher Baba has accepted the ration of Bhagwan Das, he felt ashamed and with heavy heart went to Prabhu Dayal begged for pardon and accepting his fault. He missed the opportunity feeding Meher Baba but got chance of proving breakfast to mandali men.

 

512-RAJPUT SIDDH GOPAL & PREM RANI

The temple called Meher Dham came into being through the combined labor and untiring effort of dedicated lovers  Hamirpur Baba lovers including Siddh Gopal and others, In fact, they literally sacrificed his life in Baba's cause while labouring so hard on this project, and he died before seeing its successful completion (Lord Meher-p-4781-1961)

 

515-RAM CHARAN

In 1954, Baba stayed in a tent at Icchora (Hamirpur district). In the compound of Baba’s tent there was a big tree of ber which was laden with ripe ber fruits. When ripe these fell down and some ripe fruits were lying on the ground. One of mandali named Gustadji ate few ber (fruits) lying on the ground which were very tasty and sweet. When Baba came to know of the was not pleased. Calling Gustadji  Baba asked, “did you sought permission of the owner of the orchid before eating ber.” He gave a negative reply. Baba called Prabhu Dayal and ordered to call owner of the orchid and mandali man.

When Ram Charan, eldest son of Chaturbuj Lambardar came to know complete detail of Baba’s annoyance then he with extreme politely folded his hands before Baba and said, “Baba I am your servant. This orchid is yours and therefore this ber tree is also yours. We are yours. Mandali is also yours. The ber which they have eaten are yours is also yours and not mine.” With this reply Baba did not seem to be happy and expressed, “Though it is correct that al the universe is mine yet everyone should follow my rules. It is not good to take things which is not yours in this world. Some of my mandali men have failed to abide by this simple rule.

For a moment Baba stopped and folded his hands in sign of greeting ( namaskar) and looked at Ram Charan in serious mood and moving his fingers fast on alphabet board expressed, “Eating ber (fruit) without permission i myself seek your pardon on behalf of my mandali men.” All present there surprisingly looking at Meher Baba. Seeing Baba’s serious mood the Mandali men also felt guilty of having eaten Ber (fruit) without permission.

(English translation of -30 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

 

517-RAMCHARAN NAI

Forty men from Nauranga had come. Baba urged Babu Ramprasad to introduce each lover, one by one, and Baba was deeply touched on hearing of their love for him. When introduced to a barber named Ramacharan Nai, Baba asked him, "Can you shave me? Have you brought your materials?"

Ramacharan said he did not have any equipment. Baba stated, "I am the Universal Barber .I shave and shape the heads of all!" (Lord Meher-p-3626-1954)

All laughed, whereupon Baba commented, "My humor is eternal. Due to it, people have no idea of my eternity, and I myself cannot gauge it! There is no one as true as I, and also as false!"  (Lord Meher-p-3626-1954)

 

 

 

520-RAM JANKI

A young woman named Ram Janki had also come from Lucknow, but against the wishes of her family. She was an intrepid girl who was determined to follow the dictates of her heart. For years, she longed for Baba's darshan. Her parents lived in Allahabad, but they had no faith in Baba's divinity. Ram Janki had done her utmost to attend the 1958 sahavas at Meherabad. She had written Baba, who had arranged for her to make the trip with Saroj Sahai's father, G. S. Srivastava, but the girl's parents forbade it. Then, after her marriage in Lucknow, unknown to her family, she had managed to come to see Baba in Poona in 1963 with a relative.

This time, in order to slip away from Lucknow, she had gone to her parents' home in Allahabad. Two days later she received a telegram from her husband, requesting her to return to Lucknow. She wired back that she could not come because her mother was ill with an attack of cholera. Receiving her telegram, her husband came to Allahabad and her mother had to pretend she was ill. Telling Ram Janki to remain in Allahabad for a few more days, the husband returned to Lucknow. It was impossible to persuade her parents to allow her to travel to Baba, so, telling them she was going to visit a relative's home, she instead came to Poona.

Not liking that Ram Janki had lied, Baba corrected her, "Why do you behave like this? I am always with you.

If you are forbidden to come, don't come!" And Baba repeated, "I am with you always!" (Lord Meher-p-5318-1965)

 

 

522-RAM KRIPAL

Fourteen-year-old Ramkripal came to the sahavas from Hamirpur, and Baba called Keshav and Pukar and asked, "Children under the age of seventeen were not permitted to attend the sahavas. Why did you bring him?"

Both replied, "The boy is very devout and was persistent in coming despite our advice to the contrary, saying that if he were not allowed to go he would commit suicide! So we had to bring him."

Baba asked Ramkripal, "Is this the sort of love you have for me? Are you prepared to die for me?" The boy nodded and Baba embraced him.

 

 

535-RAMA SHANKAR

In 1954 sahwas at Meherabad,  again the car had to stop. Rama Shanker of Bokhar village in Hamirpur was about to leap in front of it. Had Eruch not sharply applied the brakes, Rama Shanker would surely have been run over. Baba asked him sternly, "Why did you do that?"

"Baba, I am not satisfied ... Embrace me one last time."

Such was the condition of his lovers. Baba embraced him and then drove to Meherazad. At the beginning of the two-day meeting, rain had flooded Meherabad; now rivulets of tears flowed everywhere. (Lord Meher-p-3643-1954)

 

540-RAMNATH SONAR

During Hamirpur visit in year 1954, Baba left for Mahewa and on the way stopped at the village of Khanna. He had arrived early, and consequently there were only a few people waiting for him at the spot they had selected for giving darshan. But as soon as Baba's car was parked, his presence was announced by the beat of a drum (the customary village method of summoning people to assemble). Baba himself walked straight into the interior of the village and sat down on a raised platform outside the house of Ramnath Sonar, where he gave darshan freely to one and all. (Lord Meher-p-3448-1954)

 

 

550-RATHOR AYODHYA PRASAD

Introducing Ayodhya Prasad Rathor of Dhagwan Village, Keshav said that he had come to the meeting defraying his travelling expenses by selling his wife's jewellery. Baba asked, "Why did you do that? I was there [with you at your home]!"

Rathor answered, "Jewels can be obtained again in life; but there will not be another chance to attend such a rare meeting as this for 700 years."

 

 

555-RAWAT SHRIPAT SAHAI

On 14th August 1943, Shripat Sahai Rawat of Hamirpur, called Shribhai, came to Meherabad to see Baba. He had heard of Baba in Nagpur from Babadas. He was a very active political worker in the Indian National Congress party, and a warrant had been issued for his arrest because of his agitation for the country's independence. The British government was arresting all of the Congress party leaders for stirring up revolt against their rule.

When Baba saw him, he raised an eyebrow and inquired, "You are here? You should be in jail!"

Shribhai was amazed, as he was coming to Baba for the first time, and had not told him anything. Baba spelled out, "Take darshan without touching My feet."

Baba then asked him what had brought him to Meherabad. Shribhai described his long interest in spirituality, and at the end of his narration Baba dictated, "I am happy about your honest seeking for the Real. I am pleased with you. Ask Me what you want; you will get it. But express your wish in one sentence."

Shribhai was greatly affected by this meeting and on the spur of the moment said, "Spiritual advancement."

For a moment Baba looked serious. Then he gestured, "Granted."

Shribhai then admitted he was being pursued by the police, and Baba counselled, "You say that the conflict between a political and a spiritual life is now resolved. As you do not want to involve yourself further in politics, turn yourself in to the District Magistrate of Hamirpur."

"Don't run away," Baba advised, "Go and surrender yourself to the police. Your going to prison is good, and I will have My eye on you."

Shribhai obeyed. He was the first person from Hamirpur district to come in the Master's contact, and it is due to him that the whole of Hamirpur is today at Meher Baba's feet. His contact proved a link, and he also informed other Congress leaders in prison about Meher Baba.

Shribhai's brother-in-law came to meet Baba. Introducing him, Keshav said he was a highly successful businessman, whereas Shribhai was a spendthrift. So Baba had Shribhai sent for and teased him, "I have just heard from Keshav that your brother-in-law earns money while you fritter it away! What is this?"

Shribhai answered, "Baba, it is only you who make us prosperous, or ruin us!"

Addressing all, Baba remarked, "Shribhai is my old lover and his love is as strong as ever. Pukar says Shribhai accidently started a fire and, due to his negligence, medicines worth five thousand rupees were lost in it. But what Shribhai has done is worth more than five crores [fifty million rupees]! He presented to me the very infinitesimal portion of the Makardhwaj [Ayurvedic] medicine saved from the fire he had prepared. It is invaluable!"

During 1958 sahwas at Meherabad, Baba stretched out his legs and rested a while and asked Shripat Sahai, "Have you brought any medicine? This darshan is wearing me out."

Sahai aptly replied, "Baba, like everything else, your fatigue is eternal, but with my medicine it will go away."

Once Sripat Sahai approached, he offered his "flower," a poem of welcome to Baba, which Baba heard before giving him darshan. He then asked, "Have you brought the medicine?"

Sahai immediately produced a bottle of Ayurvedic tonic and, handing it to Baba, said, "When the Lord suffers, this medicine is prescribed."

 

 

559-RUDRA PRATAP

On completion of darshan in Mahoba, Baba went to the village of Kabrai. At five o'clock, he gave darshan at the Akhand Junior High School at Gauhari. One of the teachers, Rudra Pratap, gave a welcome address, and Baba dictated the following message:

When the fully-grown, fully-conscious man becomes childlike, desire less and lust less, he comes nearer to God. When I am among children, I feel myself to be a child. When I am among the poor, I feel no one is poorer than me. When I am among rich and influential people, I feel I am Emperor of all.

For you students, two things are necessary —honesty and humility. By humility, I do not mean modesty, but that humility which spreads greatness. So if you students realize this much, then the purpose of my being among you is served.

I give my blessings to you all.(Lord Meher-p-3448-1954)

 

 

570-SAKARAM JAIBAHAR

During 1962 gathering, Patwardhan arrived and the music started in the morning session. Kamat was playing the tabla; there was also a sitar player (Laxman Waze) and a flutist (Sakaram Jaibahar). At one point, Kamat gave a solo performance, and Baba told the Westerners to watch his fingers. All applauded when Kamat finished. After an hour, the musicians embraced Baba and departed. Baba remarked, "If you could understand what he just sang, you would feel so happy. (Lord Meher-p-4876-1962)

 

 

571-SAMIR DILJAN

He belonged to Lucknow and had Baba’s darshan. Now he is settled in Vasant Kunj Delhi.

 

 

574-SANT MALI

(A Gardener)

During New life Baba stayed in a cottage in Sarnath. Baba came out of his cottage with his hand on Sant Mali's shoulder, and gazed at the Nath and Khare families from a distance. Baba had invited them there on his last day in Sarnath so that they could have a second glimpse of him. (Lord Meher-p-2843-1949)

 

 

575-SARANGI PLAYER

On 15th October, 1963, at Guruprasad Begum Akhtar along with her tabla player, Muhammad Ahmed, and a sarangi player performed before Baba.(Lord Meher-p-5046-1963)

 

590-SHARMA

(A boy)

During Andhra tour, Baba reached Rajahmundry with the group. In addition, Baba had kept a few select boys along with him on the journey. Pukar had brought two boys from Hamirpur, named Sharma and Singh, who likewise stayed with the group. (Lord Meher–p-3257-1953)

 

 

599-SHARMA CHATURBUJ

During 1958 sahwas Baba went to the men's dormitory tent, where Chaturbuj of Ichhuara was lying in bed ill and unconscious.

Baba placed his walking stick on his chest and advised he be given milk, but someone said he was unable to drink anything. Baba sent someone to bring milk and kept his other cane on his chest. Chaturbuj suddenly sat up and held Baba in a tight embrace. He drank the milk and also ate after a while. (Lord Meher-p-4267-1958)

 

602-SHARMA RAJ KUMAR

Raj Kumar Sharma of Kanpur saw Baba at Meherazad on 6th November 1967, and was told to present all his difficulties to Baba after Baba ended his present seclusion. Baba said that, at that time, he might allow Raj to stay at Meherazad for three or four days, and Sharma was very happy. (Lord Meher-5296-1967)

 

604-SHARMA SALIGRAM & WIFE

Born in the village of Magarpur (District Jhansi, India), on 14th January 1928, Shaligram had a disturbed childhood. He lost his mother when he four years old. His father, a landlord, did not pay loving attention to Shaligram. He remained love starved and developed an aversion to the world. He aspired to become a monk and seek God. Shaligram reflects that by planting this desire to seek God, Meher Baba was silently drawing him closer.

At the age of eleven years, Shaligram, with one of his friends named Maithili Sharan, secretly left his home for pilgrimage to Badrinath Temple situated high up in the Himalayas. He carried a rosary and a copy of Bhagavad Gita. However, on the way, Maithili felt frightened having been spotted by an acquaintance and left Shaligram. Shaligram did not stop and continued his journey. In the train, a blind sadhu took special interest in Shaligram. On learning that Shaligram has secretly left his home and is on a pilgrimage to Badrinath, the sadhu persuaded Shaligram to return, saying that pilgrim places are full of immoral practices and are no longer abodes of God. The sadhu pointed out that God Himself seeks His lovers and one day Shaligram would succeed in finding Him. Convinced, Shaligram returned and resumed his normal life.

Shaligram resumed his studies and graduated from Kanpur. He then got trained for the job of a public prosecutor in the police department. He was posted at Allahabad, a holy city infused with a spiritual environment. Again he got tormented by the thought that he is drifting away from his main objective, the search of God. Shaligram took a vow of a totally frugal diet and abstained from eating any thing else. He resolved that he would not resume the normal diet until he finds God! After about a year he was transferred to Hamirpur, a poorly developed small town surrounded from three sides by rivers. Though reluctant initially, Shaligram accepted the new posting and arrived at Hamirpur with his bag and baggage ferried across the river. Soon Shaligram, because of his monk-like habits and honesty, impressed one Hari Shankar Sharma, his senior. It was through Hari Shankar that Shaligram heard the name of Meher Baba for the first time.

Hari Shankar talked about a police officer, Vishnu Shrivastava, and mentioned that Shrivastava’s wife is a devotee of somebody known as Meher Baba. The moment Hari Shankar mentioned about Meher Baba, Shaligram had a vision of Baba in a pink coat and sadra. He saw Baba smilingly poised on a sofa chair. At that time, Shaligram could not make out whom he actually saw in that vision. But later, when one of Shaligram’s acquaintance, who was working in Narayan Press of Hamirpur and from where the Hindi magazine Meher Pukar was published by Keshav Narayan Nigam, took Shaligram to the place of his work. While grazing through Meher Pukar, Shaligram saw a photograph of Meher Baba exactly similar to the vision seen earlier. Shaligram’s acquaintance was a Baba lover who firmly believed in the Godhood of Baba. He gave Baba’s declarations “Highest of the High” and “Meher Baba’s Call” to Shaligram for reading. Shaligram was deeply impressed by the divine authority of Meher Baba and was moved by His declarations.

At Narayan Press (now named as Meher Pukar Press) Shaligram met Parameshwari Dayal Nigam “Pukar.” Pukar told many Baba stories to Shaligram. In one such story, Pukar talked about a sahavas program at Meherabad, where Baba lovers expressed their desire to wash Baba’s feet. Baba said that washing His feet by everybody would be time consuming and troublesome. He said that He would wash His own feet on everybody’s behalf. Pukar narrated how Baba washed the feet of lepers and the poor. He also talked about the life and spiritual experiences of Baba’s disciple called “Pleader.” Pukar also gave the book God Speaks to Shaligram for reading. God Speaks, with its crystal-clear presentation of highly complex spiritual themes supported by beautiful charts, convinced Sharma that only God could create a book like that. Shaligram accepted Meher Baba as the Avatar of the Age. This was the year 1960. Hamirpur was already charged and activated by Beloved Baba and the tradition of holding annual Meher Prem Mela and Sahavas had just been started. Shaligram came into contact with many Baba lovers, including Dr. G. S. N. Moorty, Kishan Singh, Todi Singh, Prakashwati, Madhusudan, and others.

Shaligram’s heart was now aflame with Meher Baba’s Love and craved whole-heartedly to have His darshan. At Panwari sahavas, Madhusudan, moved by the Meher love of Shaligram, informed him about a meeting scheduled on 4th of December and specially convened by Baba for some selected lovers. Madhusudan instructed Shaligram to reach Sarosh Talkies (movie theatre) in Ahmednagar well in time and assured him of Baba’s darshan. However, Jal, Baba’s brother, objected and discouraged Shaligram for rushing to Ahmednagar, mentioning that the meeting is exclusively for some special invitees. Shaligram felt dejected and crestfallen. Later, moved by Shaligram’s mental state, Jal conceded and invited him for that very meeting, assuring that he would try his best to arrange Baba’s darshan. That meeting, however, was cancelled by Baba. Jal later informed Shaligram that he would be meeting Baba on 25th of December and intends to show Shaligram’s photograph to Baba. Shaligram promptly sent his photograph and a letter for Baba.

On 31st of December, Jal wrote to Shaligram: “I have been to Baba for a few hours and in spite of restrictions during Baba’s seclusion, I could place your photograph and the letter before Him. Baba looked at your photograph very lovingly and said, “I know everything about him and I will surely call him one day.” Jal’s letter filled Shaligram with immense happiness. All this made him much more restless to have a darshan of his Beloved Meher Baba.

This was the time when Bhopal center was celebrating Baba’s birthday commencing programs from 24th of February 1961 and invited Keshav Narayan Nigam as a special guest. Keshav was permitted to bring a companion. Shaligram accompanied Keshav and both arrived at Bhopal on 24th of February. From Bhopal, Shaligram sent a birthday telegram to Beloved Baba stating: “By your mercy I surrender myself to you as birthday greeting.” Overflowing with Baba’s love, Shaligram started giving discourses on Baba’s life and teachings at various places.

It was the month of April when Pukar gave the happy news about Baba’s circular informing about a darshan program at Poona. Shaligram started for Poona on 12th of May, reaching there on 14th. At Poona Bhau informed them that a special Baba darshan program is fixed on that very day at 4 p.m. Shaligram vividly recollects: As he entered the room, he saw Baba seated on a chair wearing a sadra. His divinely radiant face was full of peace and love. Light similar to moonlight was radiating from Him. When Pukar introduced Shaligram to Baba, Baba asked, “Has he started taking regular diet or he is still on frugal food?” Pukar said, “He has started taking regular diet. He was reluctant but after receiving a telegram from Adi Sr., he relented.” Baba then asked Shaligram “What made him stop taking regular food?” and without waiting for the answer, He instructed everybody to assemble in the adjacent hall. In the hall Baba came wearing a pink coat and sat on a sofa. This was exactly how Shaligram saw Baba in his vision.

In the hall, Shaligram was introduced again as the public prosecutor from Hamirpur. Baba asked the name of Shaligram’s village. He was told that it is Magarpur. Baba then asked Shaligram, “What do you want?” Shaligram said, “I want to be true to my surrender to Baba.” Baba was pleased and said, “Nobody has said that before. Now the conditions are such that it is I who has to surrender before the world.” Somehow Shaligram took this as his rejection and felt terribly upset and dejected. Eruch, who was interpreting Baba, then explained: “Baba is saying that surrender demands total emptiness within. If you beat a solid block of wood, no musical sound can be produced. But if the same block is made empty within by giving it the shape of a drum, it becomes a wonderful musical instrument. A rock has no desire. In the same way, in surrender one has to free himself from his own desires. Dust, trampled or reverently smeared on the head, remains unaffected. In the same way surrender means becoming the dust. Why Shaligram is seeking total surrender to me? This will make him useless for the world.” Then Baba asked Ramjoo to recite a couplet in Persian. That he did and Baba explained its meaning: “Since the time I have surrendered myself to my Beloved, I have become totally useless for the world.”

On this Shaligram said, “Baba, please, make me useless for the world and give me the strength to surrender to Your will.” Baba then enquired about Shaligram’s family members — kids and wife — and asked, “Do they have faith in Me? What will happen to them? Have you thought about that?” Shaligram said, “I leave everything to You, Baba.” Baba then said, “After surrender to the will of God, nothing remains to be achieved.” Then Baba instructed Pukar to ask Shaligram to sing a song of his choice. Shaligram poured out his heart, saying, “Baba, give me the strength to surrender totally to Your will and take refuge in You.” Suddenly Baba became supremely radiant and, raising His hand, said, “God has heard you and has granted your wish.” At that time the entire hall was filled with brilliant light and a deafening explosion was heard by Shaligram [described in talks by Shaligram as a clap of thunder]. Shaligram was in profound ecstasy and Baba too was extremely happy. Baba gave Shaligram five chocolates as prasad. But soon Shaligram discovered that one of the chocolates is missing. Later he found that missing chocolate in his bed. He ate all five.

Next day, on 15th, Baba hugged Shaligram lovingly and rubbed His cheek on Shaligram’s cheek. Shaligram felt as if high-voltage electric current has passed through his entire body. His joy of ecstasy was increased manifold. Baba instructed Shaligram, “Be truthful in your worldly duties, see Baba in all beings and work without any worry.” Shaligram asked, “Baba, how to see you in all beings?” Baba said, “Do not worry about that. I will take care of that at the appropriate time.”

 

607-SHASHI SHARMA

Shashi Sharma was son of Dev Dattu from Hamirpur

Prior to Baba's move to Dehra Dun, he had instructed Kishan Singh and others to look for an "ideal boy," because he wished to wash the boy's feet and offer him seven rupees as prasad every day for two weeks. A suitable boy was not found, but during the darshan on 23 March, Dev Dutt Sharma came accompanied by his teenage son, Shashi. Baba liked the lad and had Kishan Singh bring him to Mussoorie on 2 May. Baba kept him with him for about two weeks and then sent him home.

Shashi Sharma recalled that when he first saw Baba, "his divine glow made me try to touch his feet, but he did not allow it. I was invited to stay in his Mussorie ashram. Every day in the morning, he would put his head on my toes and give me a few rupees. I used to get an electric-[like] shock when his head touched my feet."  (Lord Meher-p-3311-1953)

 

610-SHARMA VISHNU PRASAD & WIFE

Babadas had visited Hamirpur during July 1952 and had informed Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan; and others. People in these areas were eagerly looking forward to Baba's darshan, but Baba had not yet given them the opportunity.2656-1948

Almost 80,000 people had the good fortune to receive Baba's touch during ten days of darshan in Hamirpur district. The whole region of Hamirpur resounded with: "Hari [Lord] Baba, Hari Baba! Meher Baba Hari, Hari!" The originator of this chant was Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan. 3210-1952

In 1954 Vishnu of Dhagwan sang the song "Jai, Jai Jagat ke Samarth!" — "Hail, hail the All-powerful One in the universe!" The song made Baba happy. 3268-1954

In 1952, during Baba’s visit of Hamirpur. A large-scale darshan took place in Nauranga. While coming up, Vishnu Sharma fell and badly hurt his leg. Pendu attended him and, after applying some medicine to the leg, bandaged it. 3384-1954

In 1955, sahwas program, the group reassembled in the hall at one o'clock, and Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan sang bhajans as Baba played the drum. Baba praised Sharma's singing, and handing him back the drum, he instructed, "Keep it carefully as I have played on it."

After tea, all gathered in the hall in afternoon, where Vishnu of Dhagwan sang bhajans at Baba's request.

Baba wanted to know the time. It was 10:45 A.M. Baba indicated he would enjoy some singing and then give another discourse. Vishnu of Dhagwan gave a combined song and dance performance, greatly enjoyed by all.

Next, Vishnu Sharma came up to read his humorous Chai Puran (Tale of Tea), written in a mixture of Sanskrit, Urdu, Hindi and English, which described the story of tea and extolled its attributes. When he finished, Baba joked, "Now the management's troubles have increased, because after hearing this tale, the men and women here will want more tea."

During 1958 sahwas, Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan made Baba smile with a song full of love.

On the 18th May 1960, Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan entertained Baba by reciting his story, Chai Puran (a humorous "Tale of Tea"). (Lord Meher-p-4684-1960)

 

614-SHASTRI MATRA DUTTA & RAJ KUWAR

In Hamirpur, a pundit named Matra Dutta Shastri came in close contact with Baba. He was an orthodox Brahmin, well-versed in the scriptures. He had come with a view to deriding Baba; but, seeing him, his heart underwent a miraculous change, and he bowed his head at Baba's feet and remained dedicated forever.

During 1954 gathering at Meherabad, Kaikobad was called and recited a prayer from the Zend Avesta. Just as he finished, Matra Dutta Shastri shouted, "Avatar Meher Baba ki jai!" Baba warned all not to shout anything until he himself asked them to do so when the prayers were over. He, however, pardoned Matra. He also issued strict orders that no camera should click during the prayers.

On 21th November 1955, Baba arrived at Meherabad in morning. After going to his cabin Baba went back to his room and discussed various matters with the mandali. Entering the hall, Baba asked those who had not slept to stand. Matra Dutta Shastri also could not sleep. He recited a Sanskrit shloka praising the advent of the Avatar Krishna, and then in a paroxysm of weeping sought Baba's forgiveness for his sins. Baba called him and held him in a loving embrace. As Baba was consoling him, someone remarked about Matra Shastri, "He was feeling something within which made him restless, and so he couldn't sleep."

Baba thereupon explained to Shastri:

Don't be afraid, Shastriji. There is no need to say anything. If I am the Avatar, then I know everything. The only thing I have come for and can give is forgiveness. It is the most supreme thing for those who are forgiven. Christ often said, "I forgive you, I forgive you." Some considered this as his prasad, but people in general could not understand him.

If I am the Avatar, everything will be forgiven. If I am not the Avatar, what use would it be to ask my forgiveness? In fact, there is nothing to be forgiven. There is nothing like good and bad. Due to your bindings, you take it that way. In this bondage, there is good and there is bad; but eventually everything is zero. Maya is there for you, not for me. (Lord Meher-p- 3833-1955)

In 1955 gathering the group reassembled in the hall. Baba liked ghazal very much. Matra Dutta Shastri was again overcome with emotion, and standing up, began clapping and singing. At first no one clapped with him, but when Baba joined in, all others followed suit. The hall echoed with the sound, and Age was moved by the rhythm of Wine. Shastri started dancing

In 1960, Matra Dutta Shastri came from Hamirpur with printed copies of Divya Leela, which he laid at Baba's feet. Baba kept him in Meherazad the whole day. He also came the following day along with Homa Dadachanji. Baba paid a visit to the Ahmednagar Center on the 26th to embrace those who had laboured for his birthday celebrations there. This birthday message from Baba was sent to his lovers throughout the world: "The true lover is born only at that moment when he dies for God." (Lord meher-p-4636-1960)

             

623-SHIVENDRA SAHAI & SAROJ

Shivendra Sahai, old Baba lover from Banaras had opportunity to see to meet Meher Baba on His special invitation in May 1963 at Guruprasad in Poona along with his wife Saroj, children year old son Shachindra and 6 month old baby son. On barding next train from Manmad for Poona his younger son got indisposed by dysentery and dehydration and his condition worsened in absence any medical help when we reached near Ahmednagar. When his compartment reached near railway crossing the path leading to upper hill a solemn voice sounded within him, “Nothing will happen to him, just do not worry.” When they reached Poona and landed in a hotel He found that his condition had improved. When he met Baba in Guruprasad Baba took the baby boy in His lap recessed, and gave toffee & His garland to Shachindra. He gave a name “Meher Nath” to my baby son. On relating my train incident, He gestured, “My Nazar is always on you.”

Second time in July 1965, we all booked tickets for Poona to attend for Darshan but a fortnight before my leave was cancelled. Since I was not going I decided to make a bust of Baba. I made it and decided to paint it. But at last time, my son Shachindra broke it and nose of Baba‘s bust was broken. Finding no time I repaired the nose by chipping the material from the back of the bust, painted and dressed it as no can see the chipping. It was presented before baba through Keshav Narayan Nigam. Baba appreciated it but did point of the chipping on the back which can be from Baba being omniscient. When I came to know about it I was bowed down before Baba omnipresence and His love for us.

 

 

631-SINGH

(A boy)

During Andhra tour, Baba reached Rajahmundry with the group. In addition, Baba had kept a few select boys along with him on the journey. Pukar had brought two boys from Hamirpur, named Sharma and Singh, who likewise stayed with the group.

In year 1954, In Hamirpur Keshav began the introductions. He first introduced a boy named Singh, who had accompanied Baba to Andhra in 1953 and subsequently had run away from his home to join Baba in Dehra Dun. Baba asked Keshav if Singh was behaving normally now. He replied that there was still something lacking.

Baba asked Singh, "Do you know what real love is like?" and then explained, "The flame of love within does not even give out smoke for others to see. When you love me, you burn within yourself, and yet seem cheerful with a broad smile upon your lips. You bear the pangs of separation calmly and quietly. Even a sigh of the pangs of separation is an insult to that love!

"Attend to all your duties; you can still love Baba by dedicating all your good and bad to me.

Just as you cover your body with clothes and forget all about the dress you wear all day, similarly dress your soul only once in a day with thoughts of Baba, and Baba will then be all the time with you, even without your paying any further attention." (Lord Meher-3626-1954)

 

 

645-SONI NET RAM

He was called to Poona with special message and had Baba’s darshan at Guru Prasad in 1962. Baba said to him, “Lead a honest life”. He was in very profitable gold business. Leaving gold business he stated small business of selling copper goods and Bhajan books. He followed an honest life. (Meher Pukar-April-2017)

 

 

646-SONI SHIV NARAYAN

(In words of Mr. Soni)

I belonged to village Sidra in Hamirpur district and grocery shop owner.

I received information of Poona darshan program in East-West gathering in 1962 (from 1st to 4th November) through Keshav Narayan Nigam. I went to him and said I will not be arranging Rs. 60/ for both way train fare who had arranged train booking in 3 months in advance.

It was time nearing Dipawali. I came to Hamirpur and met Pukarji at his house. I thought I will meet only Pukarji instead of going to Poona. He asked me, How about going to Poona. I said my pocket does not allow. I came to my house in Sidra. My wife Prema gave Rs.25/-and asked me prepare for journey. I asked where from she got the money. She told that she found on the road while she took the goats for gazing in the field

I thanked Baba and to arrange the short fall I asked her to give her gold ear tops which she gave. I went to a money lender in village Paragaon.The money lender warned me not to gamble and loaned me Rs. 40/- Still there was short fall of Rs. 5/-toward incidental expenses in journey.

I proceeded with Rs. 60/-with me. I came to Ghat to cross the river. There was no ferryman. I removed my cloth and swam the river Betwa and reached Kings Road near house of Pukarji in the night. I said I will go to Poona and narrated the events. Pukarji treated me with food and my bedding.

After dinner, again I was worried about short fall of Rs. 5/-. I thought to sell some of my household goods in a bet. I came back to my village. In four bets I got Rs. 4/-each time and could collect Rs. 16/-It was 3 a.m. I said to my wife now things are OK. I came back to Beta Ghat again. This ferryman helped me to cross the river. It was 4 a.m. by now. I met Pukar ji again and related the events

Pukarji asked me to bring the Bus crossing Betwa river on big ferry From Igonhta which I did. With all Baba lovers gathered at the house of Pukarji we left and reached Jhansi. I boarded the train at Jhansi railway station with all Baba lovers. Jagdev Prasad Dube was also travelling. We reached Poona singing bhajans and ghazals.

At Poona station, we got divided in different groups. Our date for darshan was fixed on 4th November. We reached   Guruprasad on 4th by 4.30 a.m. in the morning. I stood near the Gate no 2 and was far behind in the line. Darshan started. I was looking at Baba from distance and found that Baba looked at me and His nazar was same as it was in year 1952 when I first saw Him in Hamirpur. When I reached in front of Baba, I bowed down to His Feet. Pukarji sitting by side of Baba told my story of Rs.25/- Baba raising His hands gestured that I am very happy and sais I have given him Rs. 25/-. Baba gave me one garland. For few minutes I saw Baba in front of Him. He looked very happy and His face was very bright and shining. Pukarji told me to me to move and I came out happily.

 

 

650-SHRIVASTAVA DWARKA PRASAD

Dwarka Prasad Shrivastava of Rath brought a bottle of water with which he washed Baba's feet, and then collected the water back in the vial. Adarsh Khare helped him and kept a little for himself. (Lord Meher-p-4250-1958)

 

 

655-SRIVASTAVA GOPAL SARAN & WIFE 

To make all the necessary arrangements required for Baba's work, Pleader was sent to Allahabad ten days in advance. There he contacted a man named G. S. Srivastava, an Assistant Commissioner with the state government, who had first met Baba in 1938 and become an ardent follower. Srivastava was already planning to spread Baba's message of love at the Kumbha Mela. Vibhuti and Babadas were coming to Allahabad for the same purpose. But Baba instructed that, until his own work at the fair was over and he had left Allahabad, their work should not begin.

The large painting done by Rano of Baba seated, titled The Avatar, was to be sent to Srivastava to be displayed at his house during the Kumbha Mela. But Baba specified that the painting should not reach Srivastava until after he had left Allahabad. (Lord Meger-p-2250-1941)

 

 

658-SHRIVASTAVA JAIDEV

He belonged to Urai

He was a good singer, Had Baba’s darshan in Hamirpur

(Meher Pukar)

 

 

652-SRIVASTAVA PREM NARAYAN & RAM KUWAR DEVI

They belonged to Jhansi UP

Both had Baba’s Physical darshan in 1958.

His Wife, Ram Kuwar Devi died on 18th December 2003.

(Meher Pukar)

 

698-TODI SINGH VERMA

Todi Singh, a prominent cream manufacturer in Aligarh, had found out about Baba from Kishan Singh and had had a brief glimpse of Baba from a distance in Meherabad at the time of the New Life meetings in August 1949. Later, he had also seen Baba in a dream, in which he had been asked, "Would you serve me? Would you feed me and my companions?"

The vivid dream made Todi Singh restless. He did not know Baba's whereabouts and wondered how he should serve him. The one glance he had of Baba at Meherabad had changed him completely — he was so overcome by his love that he had become almost like a mast. He appeared absorbed, merged in Baba's love.

His dream distressed him, and he longed somehow to obtain Baba's address.

During this period, Kishan Singh wrote to him from Delhi that he should send two large tins of butter to Baba as a gift. He gave him Keki Nalavala's address in Dehra Dun, and Todi was delighted at this fortunate turn of events.

Todi Singh and his son, Gajraj, arrived in Dehra Dun on the 11th of January 1950 with the tins. He went to Nalavala's home, where Keki Desai told him, "Baba is to arrive tomorrow, but he is not seeing anyone. In the New Life he is not accepting anything from anyone, either. Kindly leave so as not to disturb him."

Todi Singh informed Desai about his dream and said adamantly, "Baba has called me here to serve him." But Desai was equally insistent and requested that he leave. At last Todi Singh said, "Keep these tins of butter and send them to Baba."

But Desai answered, "I cannot interfere with Baba's conditions on anyone's behalf. I do not even know if Baba will see me or not."

"All right," said Todi Singh, "I am staying at a nearby dharamshala. If Baba meets you, kindly tell him about the tins and also tell him that I am eager to provide food for him." He left and Keki Desai subsequently forgot all about it. And Todi Singh himself did not bring up the subject when he was permitted to meet Baba briefly at the train station.

But on the 13th, Baba asked Keki Desai, "What is to be done about food during our stay at Manjri Mafi? We are only accepting food received as bhiksha." At this, Desai remembered Todi Singh's offer, but as he himself could not introduce any Old Life subject into the conversation, he remained quiet. Baba asked, "What are you thinking? Why don't you speak out?"

"Because of your order I hesitate to tell you," he said. Baba gave him permission and Desai explained about Todi Singh. Baba asked him to send for him, and Todi Singh came at once.

In Baba's presence, Todi Singh was so overwhelmed, he was absolutely dumbfounded. Whatever question was put to him he would answer, "Baba jani [knows]." He was asked, "How did you bring these two big tins of butter in the train?"

"Baba jani."

"What do you want?"

But the only words Todi could say were: "Baba jani."

Baba was highly amused, and he not only accepted the two tins of butter but permitted Todi Singh to provide him and the companions all their food as bhiksha.

He was asked to begin from the 16th of January, and again when questioned, "Are you ready to give food as alms for ten days from that date?"

All he could reply was: "Baba jani."

Baba laughed, and from that day Todi Singh was nicknamed Baba Jani. He returned to Aligarh, and on the 15th, with the required materials, he came back to Dehra Dun, and from there he went to Manjri Mafi.

Kishan Singh, Harjiwan Lal, Todi Singh and Was Deo Kain were called to attend a meeting between Baba and the men companions held at noon on Sunday, 30 April 1950, at Manjri Mafi.

Eruch explained to the men from Delhi about the New Plan, and they all promised without hesitation to give their full cooperation. Baba emphasized that they were to render all possible help, except in the way of money, food or clothing. "You should not spend a pie out of your own pockets for the companions of the New Plan," Baba emphasized.

Kumar promised to pay part of the proceeds of the sale of the Manjri Mafi property, which was Rs.7,000, by the end of July. Baba wanted the money immediately, then and there, that day! Consequently, Harjiwan Lal consented to lend the amount to Baba on condition that Kumar repay him by the end of July. Out of this Rs.7, 000, Rs.5, 000 was paid to Todi Singh in advance for the business, according to the New Plan. Harjiwan Lal was paid Rs.4,340 as rent for the building on Rohtak Road in Delhi.

Baba met with Kishan Singh, Harjiwan Lal, Todi Singh and Was Deo Kain for a while, and stated: "Somehow or other you men have come in my contact in the New Life as far as helping the New Plan group is concerned. But do not try to see me in Delhi unless I call you. You are free to meet the New Plan companions as often as you like. From today, you four have been taken in the New Life." The four men were happy with the meeting, and in the afternoon, they returned to Delhi.

Therefore, as a result of this unanimous decision, after just ten days in the ghee business, the companions immediately shut down their factory. The loan of Rs.16,000 was to be returned to Baba. This was done by handing over their cash balance of Rs.14, 570. The deficit of Rs.1, 430 was made up by the four women.

After the meeting, Baba expressed his desire to go mast hunting. Along with Eruch, Harjiwan, Todi Singh, Kain and Kishan Singh, he left for the town of Okhla.

A meeting of Baba lovers held on 29th September 1954, at Meherazad and about 850 persons arrived from different parts of India. Todi Singh was wandering near Baba behaving like a mast. Eruch gripped him firmly and led him to Baba.

In a similar manner, two other key men, Todi Singh Varma of Aligarh and Kishan Singh of Delhi, were also allowed a brief darshan and then sent away. These two individuals, along with Daulat Singh, were to prove important links in Meher Baba's work as events unfolded during the New Life.

Since Kaka was bedridden, Todi Singh's family came and prepared and sent the finest food. But Baba permitted the family to cook for only four days. On the 21st, he sent them back to Aligarh. Subhadra then cooked and sent the food, after which arrangements were made for the four women companions to do the cooking.

In Delhi, the companions began their ghee business. Appropriately, they named the enterprise the Navjeevan (New Life) Ghee Company. Since Kaka was the eldest, he performed the "opening ceremony," which was simply being the first to turn the handle of the charan (big wooden drum). Todi Singh had brought the required utensils and containers from Aligarh, where he had a factory. He also arranged for the supply of cream from which the companions prepared ghee. Most of the men helped in the work except Aloba, who cooked the meals for the companions, and Nilu, who assisted him by grinding the masala (spices). Baba had also exempted Kaikobad and Gustadji because of their age. Kaikobad would sit in a separate room and repeat Baba's name 100,000 times daily, as he had done in Dehra Dun. Gustadji would collect anything thrown away that he still thought useful.

The next day, Baba returned to Desai's and met with Kishan Singh, Harjiwan Lal, Todi Singh and the companions. Since the building which was to house Baba and the women in Delhi on Rohtak Road was not ready, Baba expressed his desire to relocate somewhere else. And since the companions of the Temporarily Restricted B-Group had always to be with him, they would naturally have to close down their ghee business. Baba informed them, "As companions of the original Plan One-B group, you must undergo the labor phase." He therefore proposed two methods of carrying out this phase, directing them to choose either one:

Todi Singh, after his meeting with Baba during the New Life in Manjri Mafi in 1950, was still behaving like a mast and had become careless about his family. He had come to Delhi from Aligarh for the darshan programs, at which time Baba instructed him to be mindful of his business and not neglect his responsibilities.

Baba arrived in Vijayawada from Madras on Friday, 16 January 1953. The largest group of those who joined Baba was the 30 from Hamirpur. From Delhi had come Dhar, Ganjoo and Kishan Singh; from Nagpur, Nana Kher, Pankhraj, Bhau and Kapse; from Saoner, Pophali Pleader; from Bombay, Nariman and Meherjee; from Ahmednagar, Kaka Chinchorkar and Pandoba; from Amraoti, Deshmukh, his wife and daughter; from Aligarh, Todi Singh.

Baba asked Todi Singh about his pecuniary condition and was told about his monetary difficulties.

"Are you worrying? [Todi Singh said yes.] What is there to worry about? In eternity, nothing has happened, and nothing will ever happen. All that happens, happens now at this moment — and then it is nothing!"   (Lord Meher-p-3629-1954}

 

 

700-TONGA DRIVER-1

In year 1939, while Baba and His group was in Benaras. Baba ordered the Tonga driver (to drive through the most crowded area of the city. Baba pointed out a particular man in the street, who looked like a beggar. The man was standing, gazing upwards, seemingly unaware of his surroundings. In this instance, Baba ordered Adi to give the man a coin. Chanji described the contact:

No explanation was offered at the moment, nor did we question Baba then as he seemed mentally preoccupied and "busy" elsewhere. After a while, after driving through many thoroughfares, Baba abruptly called for a turn, to return home. Simultaneously, Baba's expression changed with a "hum" typical to him. As the tonga traced its way homewards, Baba seemed to come down from his preoccupied (mental) state and began looking around with apparent interest. We took this opportunity to ask for an explanation about some of his significant gestures, and he readily replied that the man was spiritually dazed and "stuck-up" [stuck] on a certain place (like those inmates of our ashram of the God-Mad at Meherabad) and that the man needed a push onwards which he gave [from the second plane to the third plane]. The two-anna coin was a medium for this contact and significant for the planes Baba helped the man to cross. (Lord Meher-p-1981-1939)

 

 

701-TONGA DRIVER-2

In mast contact tour in year 1939, Baba left for Jaunpur (Utter Pradesh) in  very early morning on 15th December 1949, Leaving Rehata, they covered four miles before halting under some trees near a village. Walking several miles, they arrived in Jaunpur at four in the afternoon. Baba instructed to live by begging and search for a place to stay. They walked all over Jaunpur, but failed to find a suitable accommodation that fit the conditions.

After deliberating, Adi hired a tonga, and they went to a restaurant. Out of the sum he had been given to arrange for the accommodation, Adi paid the tonga driver ten rupees for the fifty-paisa fare, pleading, "Brother, give us food as alms!"

The tonga driver cocked his head to one side, and with a puzzled expression asked, "What did you say, sir?"

"Don't ask me again," said Adi. "If you don't give us food as bhiksha, we will starve! Come with us to the restaurant, order the food and tell us that it is alms for us from you. Then, we will all do justice to it." Never had such a strange request been made of the man. He stared at Adi (who looked far from starving) in astonishment. But he did as requested, and paid for the meal from the money Adi had given him for the tonga fare. (Lord Meher-p-2848-1949)

 

 

710-TULSIRAM

On seeing Tulsiram, one of the workers from Banda in Hamirpur, Baba was reminded how he had to travel by bullock cart to give darshan in the village of Ichhaura.

 

 

718-VERMA AURI SHANKAR

In year 1951, Was Deo Kain and Kishan Singh of Delhi were asked to have models of five religious symbols made: a Buddhist temple; a Hindu temple; a Christian church; a Mohammedan mosque; and a Zoroastrian fire-urn (representing the fire-temple). With the assistance of Auri Shankar Verma and Madan Mohan Agrawal the models were carved out of alabaster at Agra and sent to Hyderabad. (Lord Meher-p-3005-1951)

 

720-VAIDYA GAURI SHANKAR

Gauri Shankar Vaidya of Rath was an Ayurvedic doctor.

One largest darshan program during this period of the Fiery Free Life was held in the town of Rath on 25th November 1952.

Gauri Shankar Vaidya including Khare family had planned the program, which was attended by not less than 20,000 people. A huge pavilion was erected and all the best arrangements had been made and decorations hung. A great throng of humanity collected, and Baba distributed prasad nonstop throughout the day until evening.

One of the seven messages was read out after Baba's explanation on the Fiery Free Life. One message was titled "Our Ills and Our Remedies"

In 1953, Baba remarked to Gauri Shankar Vaidya of Rath, who was an ayurvedic doctor, "I am in very poor health. Just feel my pulse." While the doctor was feeling it, Baba added, "I am now suffering from measles, flu, pneumonia and malaria all at once. Have you any medicine for me?" 3246-19*53

On 5th February 1954, Baba left Nauranga for the village of Rath. The group arrived in Rath in the evening and Baba was lovingly received by Gauri Shankar Vaidya and others. Khare had arranged for Baba and the group to stay in a dharamshala together, about which Baba was not pleased. He had indicated earlier that he wished to spend the nights quietly secluded in an enclosed place.  (Lord Meher-p-3439-1954)

Gauri Shankar Vaidya (ayurvedic doctor) of Rath came forward, and Baba asked him to take his pulse. "It is normal, Baba," he said.

"The pulse of the whole world is controlled by my pulse," Baba stated. (Lord Meher-p-3628-1954)

Baba asked Gauri Shankar Vaidya (a doctor) to feel his pulse. "It is normal, Baba," he said.

"But I become indisposed in five minutes," Baba replied, "and become all right within the next five minutes. In five minutes I am old, and in five minutes turn young. You may mark how my countenance can undergo a change from bright and happy to old and haggard within a few minutes, and vice versa. What sort of disposition do I have?"

Baba then stated, "Now don't garland me daily; it is quite enough on this first day." (Lord MeheR-3814-1955)

 

 

722-VERMA HARISH CHANDER

Baba and the party arrived in Allahabad on 6th January 1953 in midnight to contact masts and Sadhus in Kumbh Mela.

Baidul had found a newly-constructed house in a quiet locality, where all were accommodated. They had a neighbour, Harishchander Verma, in whose care all correspondence and telegrams were sent. He was the only one in Allahabad who knew of Baba's presence there, and who was allowed to meet Baba. (Lord Meher-p-3241-1953)

 

 

742-WAMAN RAO

(A Singer)

During Hamirpur visit of Baba in 1954, thousands of people had come from different villages in the district to Hamirpur for Baba's darshan. As at other places, bhajan singing continued throughout the entire program. Two singers, Amardan and Waman Rao, had been travelling with the group. On the 8th, darshan continued until noon, (Lord Meher-p-3446-1954)

According to the Parsi calendar, Baba's 60th birthday fell on that day, on 10th February 1954. Everyone sang Happy Birthday to him. Keshav recited his poem "Meher Chalisa," and Baba embraced each one lovingly. Several of the Hamirpur men began dancing with joy.

Waman Rao started the refrain, "Yogi, mut jao (don't go), mut jao, yogi!"  But preparations for departure had already begun and the luggage was being packed. Baba had deeply embedded himself in the hearts of his Hamirpur lovers, and so his work was done. (Lord Meher-p-3451-1954)

 

 

745-YADAV BHAIRAV PRASAD

On 3rd February 1954, Beloved Baba had decided to carry his divine work in Ichhaura. On this day, in the afternoon Baba coming out of his tent went into jungle in north direction without letting anyone to know about it and completed his divine work which cannot be understood by our limited mind. During this period when baba was wandering in Jungle, the two Shepherds named Bhairav Prasad Yadav saw Baba while coming back from the jungle. To the extent Baba wandered in the jungle is not known. The moment two shepherds saw glowing and divine face of Meher Baba They got frightened and ran away from the scene. They informed Prabhu Dayal. When Eruch came to know of it he ran toward the jungle to find that Baba was seen coming back to jungle. Baba came near tent and sat on the cot placed on raised plate form. (English translation of -29 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

749-YADAV RAM SAHAI

On 3rd December 1967, Chhagan came to Meherazad and reported about the Hamirpur fairs. Baba then sent the following telegram to those who had organized them — including Ramsahai Yadav "I am God in human form, and from my present deep seclusion, I send my love and blessing to you."5302-1937

Addressing all, Baba remarked, "Shribhai is My old lover and his love is as strong as ever. Pukar says Shribhai accidently started a fire and, due to his negligence, medicines worth five thousand rupees were lost in it. But what Shribhai has done is worth more than five crores (fifty million rupees)! He presented to Me the very infinitesimal portion of the Makardhwaj (Ayurvedic) medicine saved from the fire he had prepared. It is invaluable!"

In sahwas program of 1958, Baba stretched out his legs and rested a while and asked Shripat Sahai, "Have you brought any medicine? This darshan is wearing me out."

Sahai aptly replied, "Baba, like everything else, your fatigue is eternal, but with my medicine it will go away."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Hits: 0

CONTACTS- UTTER PRADESH

1-A BLIND BOY

During UP tour in 1952, while Baba was giving mass darshan in Dhanauri, a blind boy groped his way through the crowd and came to the dais. Guiding him, some people took him by the arm and brought him before Baba, who handed him prasad. When darshan was over, Baba headed toward the village of Banda. On the way, he stopped the car, got out and sat down under a tree. He gathered the mandali around him and remarked, "Today, God saved me! A very bad thing almost happened. When the blind boy came to me, seeing his helplessness — he was so handsome, energetic and bright! — I had a whim to give him sight. In fact, this whim should not have been there. But God saved me from giving the beautiful boy his eyesight, which would not have been good for him."

At this, Eruch burst out laughing. On Baba's inquiring, he replied, "Seeing the lad, I thought of Jesus who performed so many miracles — making a corpse come alive, restoring sight to the blind, healing the lepers, making the crippled walk. And here is our Baba who has no mercy on this boy!"

Baba replied, "It was good I was saved through God's grace; otherwise, it would have harmed the boy, not helped him." (Lord Meher-p-3209-1952)

 

9-A DRUNKEN DRIVER

Once Baba heard of a mast who was in a village ten miles away. He asked the mandali to procure a bullock cart. They met a drunkard who, in his tipsy state, said he would bring his bullock cart if they paid him X number of rupees and also agreed to give him a tip of certain amount. The   deal was settled. He demanded his tip FIRST! He was given it. He at once raced off, not to get bullock cart but to nearest pub, where he had his fill. Then he set out asking friends for a cart. For he did not possess any of his own. After much waiting, he did bring a cart, but his eyes were red and rolling.

Baba and the mandali climbed into the cart, and    the drunken driver whipped the bullocks. They bumped along a stony track. On the way, they came      to a hill. The driver whipped the bullocks, and they climbed the hill at good speed. On the descent, he let go the reins, and the bullocks had the freedom to run at breakneck speed. The card rattled down the hill with all its occupants. None of them thought that they would arrive alive or in one piece. The driver seemed delighted with speed at which the cart was rolling and thoroughly enjoyed the ride. The cart did arrive at the foot of the hill, but   the bones in everyone’s body were rattled to the extent that they felt they would fall apart at the joints. Poor Gustadji suffered the most from this joyride. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-316)

 

 

10-FRUIT STALL OWNER

Baba departed Allahabad on the night of 9th February 1948, taking seven mandali men and leaving Babadas behind. They spent 36 hours in the train, changing trains several times en route. During the journey, as well as during his strenuous work in Allahabad, Baba and the mandali had been observing their partial fast of one meal a day. At one station, they got down at 2:30 A.M. to change trains. Although their next train was at the station, it was not scheduled to depart for several hours, so Baba and the men washed their face and hands and boarded it to rest.

Very early in the morning Baba noticed a fruit stall opening up for business on the platform, and sent Eruch to buy some oranges. The stall's owner was busy worshiping, praying before a photograph of what Eruch thought at first to be a saint, while a small boy dusted the jars of sweets and buns for sale. To his surprise, Eruch noticed that the photograph was of Meher Baba himself. Baba had told him to purchase six oranges, one for each of them, and Eruch asked the lad the price. The boy replied, "One anna per orange."

From the train, Baba gestured to Eruch, "Since we are buying six, try to bring him down."

Eruch began bargaining, and ended up paying five annas for the six oranges. When he returned to their compartment, he told Baba that the man had been praying before his photograph, but Baba did not pay much attention to it.

In the train, Baba handed each of the men an orange, and Eruch went to wash the one meant for Baba before cutting and serving it to him.

On the way, he was waylaid by the owner of the fruit stall, who started berating him. "You men have taken advantage of my boy before I was open for business. You looted the boy!"

"What is the matter?" Eruch asked. "We paid for the fruit."

"Yes, at one anna less! Pay me one anna; my prices are fixed," the shopkeeper insisted.

"We bargained, that's true, but your boy agreed."

"He had no right to agree; he is only employed to sweep the place. You'll have to pay the amount or return the fruit."

Eruch returned to the compartment, and Baba instructed him to tell the man, "Once a bargain is struck and the transaction takes place, it is your duty not to go back on the deal."

But the man would not listen and insisted they either pay the extra one anna or give the oranges back. Eruch vainly tried to convince him, "This is not a good attitude. It's only one anna. And that too, the first sale of the day (considered auspicious)."

Because the man had been worshiping Baba's photograph, Baba was taking pains to point out that his attitude was wrong. It was not a question of paying the extra money. But the man was stubborn and eventually took back the oranges.

Eruch asked, "Shall I tell him it is you, Baba?" Baba had covered his face with a shawl to avoid being recognized, which he always did while on tour.

Baba replied, "If he knows that, he will bring his whole stall here! How will he gain by that? He has benefited by praying to my photograph in my presence. Only that much is in his lot." (lord Meher-p-2622-1948)

  

11-A GARDENER

In 1947 during New Life, Baba went to Sarnath stayed in a hired Bungalow. In the garden of the women's bungalow there was a small cottage for the gardener of the estate. Baba had special love for this gardener, often sending Goher to inquire if he needed anything. The man once told her, "No, the thakur (titled landowner) has given me everything; I am not in need of anything." By thakur, Goher thought the gardener meant the owner of the bungalow or his boss who must be seeing to his needs, and informed Baba accordingly. But hearing it, Baba just smiled, and explained to her and Mehera that the old man meant Krishna himself.

Once, the gardener asked Goher for a matchbox, which Baba sent. Daily, Baba mentioned this man to the companions, and he referred to him as Sant Mali — meaning the Saintly Gardener.

On 7th December 1949, Baba walked back to the underground rooms in the subterranean passages of the Sarnath ruins with his men companions, returning from the underground rooms, Baba, along with the companions, went to see the gardener. Sant Mali smiled at them and joyously folded his hands in salutation. Baba praised the man, "See, even in this bitter cold, he is sleeping on this broken cot in the open. He cooks for himself and has only one cooking pot. All year round, he eats only boiled rice with salt. Getting up at four in the morning, he begins repeating "Sita-Ram, Sita-Ram." He goes to the well for a bath every morning at four, and works in the garden the whole day. He needs nothing and is always happy. He delights in presenting me with five radishes daily. He desires nothing, because he is a saint. His only desire is for Thakur (Lord) and for that, his Thakur (Baba) has come to visit him today." (Lord Meher-p-2841-1949)

 

12-A HELPLESS FAMILY

Once during the ten-day tour in March 1942, Baba stopped in Sitapur. Although it was not on their itinerary and no mast was found, it became evident to the mandali why Baba had come to Sitapur when they happened upon a helpless family camping under a tree near the railway station.

Baba told the mandali to make inquiries about them. The family consisted of three children, their father and mother. The mother was so gravely ill she could not move. Local inquiries revealed that one of their children had died the previous day. They had no money whatsoever. The illness of the woman and the recent death of the child had left the father totally despondent.

Baba instructed the mandali to first feed them and then question the man about his condition. He had been driven almost to madness by his unfortunate situation. Baba and the men were on their way to Bareilly, and Baba instructed that the family be taken along in the train. This was done, and once they arrived there, Baba instructed that the wife be admitted to a hospital. Money was given to the man to feed his family. As Bareilly was a large city, the man said he would be able to find employment soon. Once again, Baba's timely help had saved a family who had almost given up all hope and were on the point of dying of starvation. (Lord Meher-p-2270/1-1942)

 

15-A LODGE KEEPER

Once Baba and group arrived at a dak bungalow (traveller’s rest house) for night rest, which was rare during travels. The rest house keeper said that it was not possible for him to permit us to stay in it, as the executive officer was residing there. After much argument, he agreed to give us a room if the officer permitted. One of the mandali got his sanction, and we got the room. It was 9.00 pm and all were happy to go to sleep at once.

The officer in the next room was busy with his work and had ceiling fan going due to heat. The fan was making a cracking noise, and Baba felt disturbed. Baba asked the mandali to go and ask him to put off the fan! The officer felt annoyed at our audacity but finally agreed to turn it off. After some time, Baba could not stand the noise of his movements in his room and sent one of the mandali to tell him that it would be better if he stopped making noise. This was the last straw for the officer. In his fury, he even forgot that he could drive us out of the bungalow and acceded to the request to be quiet. Next morning, much to the amazement of the keeper, the officer came to Baba to pay his respects, when he came to know that it was Baba who had been the cause of his fury.” (Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-317)

 

 

16-A LOVER FROM JHANSI

A lover from Jhansi had come. He related to baba in a very touching   manner how Baba helped him lately. He said that he had to go to Delhi for his son’s marriage . Finding accommodation for the marriage party was impossible. He met some higher authorities but was refused accommodation. He resigned himself to Baba’s will and      left the office. Just when he was at the gate, he was called in again and was told that they could    spare a house for him!

He told Baba that his son had met with a motorcycle accident resulting in paralysis of his left foot. Neurosurgeons had advised craniotomy   (surgical opening of the skull). He was afraid of getting     his operated on. Baba called the son, who came limping. Baba gave him a packet of biscuits. And asked him to eat a small piece of biscuit daily, repeating Baba’s name, (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-320)

 

 

17-A MAN & WOMAN

In year 1952, darshan arrangements in Amarpura were made by Virendra Singh. Outside the village, an old man and woman were residing in a hut. They longed with all their hearts for Baba to come and sanctify their humble abode, but they had not the courage to request him. That day, after the program, instead of taking the direct road, Baba asked that the car be driven by another route.

Stopping by the old couple's hut, Baba entered it. The two were overcome with emotion and garlanded him. Gadekar sang the arti, and after embracing them Baba left. (Lord Meher-p-3209-1952)

 

18-A MAN IN LOINCLOTH

In January 1939, Baba remained in Benaras for few days. He was engaged in contacting masts, and also in searching for boys fitting his ideal. On the 21st, January, Baba went out in a Tonga with Norina and two of the men. After getting down and walking some distance, they spotted a man squatting on the street, dressed only in a loincloth. Baba stood far away and signaled to give him two paisa. The mandali did so, and when the man looked up, he looked radiant, but dazed. Baba later explained that the person was on the first plane and at that moment Baba pushed him to the second. (Lord Meher-p-1981-1939)

 

20-A MUSLIM FRIEND

On 23rd November 1952, on their way to Meherastana near Mahewa, Keshav Nigam told Baba, "A Muslim friend of mine conducts an orphanage. He wishes, if it pleases you, for you to pay a visit to his institution."

Baba agreed on one condition: "After washing and laying my head on the children's feet, I will give them prasad; but they should remain absolutely quiet and not move when I take their darshan." Keshav accepted and made the necessary arrangements in the orphanage. When Baba arrived, six or seven boys were brought before him. Baba began by washing the feet of the first lad. But when he tried to bow down to him, the boy suddenly stepped back. Baba was noticeably peeved and commented, "When the boy pulled back his feet, had my head touched the ground, this world would have gone to hell." However, Baba did lay his head on the other children's feet and gave them about 20 rupees each as prasad. Baba handed the entire amount to the orphanage manager, who it turned out was greedy and kept the money for himself.

They left. Baba said his work was spoiled and that he would not visit any more villages in the district. Pukar and Adarsh Khare began to weep. On the way, Baba had the car stopped and he got out. Pukar spread his coat on the ground, and Baba sat on it under a tamarind tree. He told Keshav and Pukar, "It did not go well. It is an unlucky happening and bodes ill for the orphanage and the village. The only remedy to free them from bad luck is for me to bow down and give prasad of Rs.14 to fourteen handsome and intelligent orphan boys under fourteen years old, the moment I reach Meherastana." (Lord Meher-p-3200-1952)

 

21-A PATIENT

People of Hamirpur district in Utter Pradesh started writing letters to Baba imploring Him to visit this area. By the time this communication went on one patient became very seriously ill. He was about to breath his last; just then a postman comes with telegram which read, “Baba definitely visiting the district of Hamirpur. Love.” These words acted like a magic on the patient, and at that very moment he becomes, perfectly well, stands erect, and hails “Jai Baba.”

In 1961, During sahwas at Guruprasad, the   when the same patient walked straight to Baba, who was sitting on sofa, for confirming the contents of telegram, there was a loud applause in the hall from the audience. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-197)

 

 

22A POOR COBLER

A poor cobbler had been among those hired to build Baba's hut in Meherastana. While labouring wholeheartedly in the cold day and night, he had fallen ill. He was so ill that when Baba arrived the man could not attend the darshan program.

The next day, with a crowd trailing behind him, Baba himself came to the poor man's tiny, one-room hut. Hearing noise outside, he came out and was dazed at seeing Meher Baba there. He ran to him like a crazed man and fell weeping at his feet. Baba and the mandali raised him up and led him back inside to his bed. Sitting next to him on the broken cot, Baba wiped away his tears with his hand. "O Lord, forgive me," the man cried. "I cannot offer you anything. No fruit, no flower, no coconut — still you have been merciful enough to enter a poor cobbler hut."

Baba answered compassionately, "Your love is the most precious offering you can give." (Lord Meher-p-3202-1952)

 

 

23-A POOR PESEANT WOMAN

 A poor peasant woman from Hamirpur (UP) who lived near the temple Meher Mandir Naurenga and taken upon herself to look after the place. She had been longing to see the beloved but wondered as how she could manage it, having to look after a small son and not being able to leave her cattle unattended. Her son knowing of her desire told her she should not worry at all but goes to Baba. He said he will look after the cattle, and Baba would look after him. It touched to hear that how she must have escaped and saved to have enough money for the train journey. (Glimpses of Gujrat -p-183)

 

 

24-A REVERED PERSON

In January 1939, Baba and the group was in Benaras. He was engaged in contacting masts, and also in searching for boys fitting his ideal. On the 21st

Baba went out in a tonga with Norina and two of the men. After getting down after some distance, Baba began walking fast and then stopped suddenly and pointed to a revered person sitting on a boat surrounded by his disciples. The mandali approached him and said, "We have come from Meher Baba." The man repeated three times, "Meher ... Meher ... Meher." Baba commented: "He was on the fifth plane and I pushed him to the sixth." (Lord Meher-p-1981-1939)

 

 

25-A SADHU

Forty men from Nauranga had come to Meherabad for darshan. Among them was also a sadhu. He had no money to attend the meeting. He had left Nauranga two days before the others' departure, and was somehow able to be present in Meherabad on time. (Lord Meher-p-3626-1954)

 

27-A STAGE DECORATOR

On 4th February 1954, Baba gave his public darshan in village Icchora. The Stage for Darshan was erected at 100 step away from Baba’s tent in north direction and connected with stage a large pandal was made for visitors. Work for erecting stage was awarded to a Muslim artisan and was to be paid rupees fifty per day and also given advance of rupees fifty to take up the stage work. He brought the material in three vehicles from Urai. He erected the decorated stage with coloured leaf and banners worth seeing. Seeing saw baba in person, he was so impressed that He told Prabhu Dayal that I have the darshan of such a unique Personality that I will accept any more remuneration for making stage. My labour and life is successful having his darshan. Compassionate father, Meher Baba in return of his labour of love gave him what he could not have achieved in number of future lives. He was worthy of divine mercy, and thereby he could get the opportunity to serve avatar Meher Baba. (English translation of p-33-History of Icchora)

 

 

29-AGRAWAL MADAN MOHAN

Another "scholarly" devotee was Madan Mohan Agrawal of Agra. He had helped prepare the five religious models carved from alabaster that Baba had used during the Manonash phase, and finally met Baba for the first time in Hamirpur. Madan had thoroughly studied the Ramayana by Valmiki, but only understood, at Baba's feet, the true meaning of this great epic — by finding Ram incarnate and becoming his follower. (Lord Meher-pp-3196-1952)

 

 

33-AMARDAN

(Qawaal)

During Hamirpur visit in 1954, Amardan qawaal  sang at Hiralal's home.  The atmosphere was so surcharged with love that many of those gathered wept as never before in their lives. After visiting homes, Baba rode in the car through the village. A few women were waiting with arti trays in their hands, and Baba had the car stopped so as not to disappoint them. Thereafter, he walked through the village and gave a number of other women the chance to perform his arti. The sky seemed to rock with the villagers' simple loving refrain, "Aa-eeya (Come) Avatar Meher Baba Prabhu!" (lord Meher-p-3439-1954)

 

 

 

38- AMIST RAISAHEB RAMASHANKAR

Raisaheb Sharma, was a lawyer by profession.

To Raisaheb Ramashankar, Baba affectionately joked, "I like him because his heart is sound, his body is round and his love is all-round!"

Raisaheb Ramashankar of Hamirpur was positioned next to Baba throughout the program. His job was to collect the various offerings (fruit, coconuts, sweets, flowers and gifts) brought by devotees before they went to Baba for prasad. But by the end of the day he was not to be seen. He was completely surrounded and submerged by the huge mound of offerings. Ramashankar was so overpowered by the day's experience that he did not know who he was anymore and had to be escorted away. Baba comforted him, but he was out of his senses with love, and it was almost a month before Ramashankar returned to normal.

Raisaheb Ramashankar said, "I dreamt last night that my head was chopped off, and I was still alive!"

Baba commented wryly, "If in the awake state you become headless and yet live, it will be a superb thing. (Lord Meher-p-3843-1955)

 

43-AN EXCUTIVE OFFICER

Once Baba and group arrived at a dak bungalow (traveller’s rest house) for night rest, which was rare during travels. The rest house keeper said that it was not possible for him to permit us to stay in it, as the executive officer was residing there. After much argument, he agreed to give us a room if the officer permitted. One of the mandali got his sanction, and we got the room. It was 9.00 pm and all were happy to go to sleep at once.

The officer in the next room was busy with his work and had ceiling fan going due to heat. The fan was making a cracking noise, and Baba felt disturbed. Baba asked the 4but finally agreed to turn it off. After some time, Baba could not stand the noise of his movements in his room and sent one of the mandali to tell him that it would be better if he stopped making noise. This was the last straw for the officer. In his fury, he even forgot that he could drive us out of the bungalow and acceded to the request to be quiet. Next morning, much to the amazement of the keeper, the officer came to Baba to pay his respects, when he came to know that it was Baba who had been the cause of his fury.” (Glimpses of Guruprasad –p-317)

 

 

44-AN OLD MAN

A man who had been waiting to see Baba for over five years went to the place where darshan was being held. But he was informed that Meher Baba had just departed. Although old, he began running after Baba's car. He ran an incredible twelve miles, and finally, through his deep and unwavering faith, caught up with the group. Baba had had the car stopped and was sitting under a tree. The old man, panting heavily, approached and with difficulty uttered: "Meher Baba is omniscient! Meher Baba is omniscient!" Baba held him in a hearty and loving embrace. His long wait was over; he was in the All-knowing One's arms. (Lord Meher-p-3029-1952)

 

 

48-AN WOMAN DEVOTEE

On 25th April 1948, in Benares, Baba contacted the very high mast known as Batwa Shah after three attempts...

A plate of food was placed before him which he began eating in Baba's presence. He finished half and offered the rest to Baba, who ate it.

A woman devotee then came, bringing more food. Batwa Shah again ate half and handed the rest to Baba. Baba started eating with joy, and when only a few mouthfuls were left, Batwa Shah took the plate away, handed it back to the woman and told her, "Distribute this among your family."

He then asked Baba to scratch his back, which Baba did with utmost care. After about an hour of this, Batwa Shah spoke in solemn English: "Permitted and allowed." These enigmatic words brought an end to the contact. Feeling very happy, Baba stood up. His joy was discernible by the gleam in his eyes and it seemed that the contact was completely successful. (Lord Meher-p-2705-1949)

 

 

52-ASER SAHEB

Aser Saheb originally belonged to Lucknow. He stayed with Meher Baba in Manjile Meem and did literary work for Baba. Many incidents connected   with Baba & Aser Saheb are written below:

In year 1922, Baba and group reached Panvel after foot journey Baba said, “Foot is over. We have reached the limit of our journey by foot. We will now proceed to Bombay in a truck."

After lunch, a large truck was hired which they rode in toward Bombay. In a restaurant at Mumbra, Baba ordered tea and sweets for the men. He was in a good mood and even allowed some to have soft drinks, and also gave cigarettes to Ahmed Abbas and Asar Saheb, who were heavy smokers.  The truck reached Bombay at four in the afternoon.

Two days prior to moving into the new bungalow, Baba had Ghani prepare a list of seven orders which every man was given to sign. The seven orders were to come into effect on the day they moved into Manzil-e-Meem. These seven orders, as dictated by Baba, were:

  1. To follow to the letter the spiritual instructions given by me.
  2. To keep or break the special connection with one other man or more than one from the group or otherwise that I order.
  3. To abstain totally for twelve months from alcoholic drinks or intoxicating substances, as well as sexual intercourse, except when allowed by me with your legal wife.
  4. To eat, drink and dress in accordance with the other residents in the house. To avoid eating fish, meat and eggs under any circumstances.
  5. To be present in the premises from 7:00 P.M. to 7:00 A.M — barring accidents or mishaps.
  6. To perform faithfully the external duty given to each.
  7. Under no circumstances to give up my company, even if one finds that the whole world turned against me, except when ordered to leave me.

Note: If any of the above seven orders is intentionally broken by anyone who binds himself to my orders, I shall lock myself up in my room, avoiding completely all food, drink and company.

Order number two could be understood by taking Adi Sr.'s relationship with Gustadji's brother Slamson as an example. When they arrived in Bombay, Adi was also ordered to keep aloof from Asar Saheb, as well. This meant that Adi could not point at Asar, talk with him, or even accidentally look at him, unless Baba ordered him to do so. (Lord Meher-p-299-1922)

For the Urdu edition of Upasni Maharaj's biography, Ahmed Abbas and Asar Saheb were assigned the work of translating Volume I of Baily's manuscript, which they did at the Manzil. They closeted themselves in their rooms during the day, allowing no one to enter. They would come out only for meals and games. (Lord Meher-p-312-1922)

 

Khak Saheb and Asar Saheb had been staying in Delhi for the past ten days to persuade the Mohammedan Sufi scholar Hassan Nizami to write an introduction to Upasni Maharaj's Urdu biography, which was to be titled Gareebon ka Aasara (Refuge for the Meek).However, there had been no news from them for some days. Hassan Nizami had agreed to write the introduction, and they had informed him of Baba's prediction of the coming manifestation of the Messiah, saying that Meher Baba had indicated the "first spark" would be in India, especially Karachi.

In Year 1922, Baba asked Ghani to inform Khak Saheb and Asar Saheb about the spiritual regime which all the mandali had been following since the first of October. Ghani, accordingly, explained in great detail about the early morning rising, bathing, repetition and meditation orders. Asar openly objected to the pre-dawn rising and fixed hour for praying, asking why it was necessary. When Baba was told about Asar's objection, he was upset. He rebuked Khak and Asar for questioning his orders and instructed all the Muslim members of the mandali to awaken whenever they liked and to do as they pleased.

After quieting down, the Master directed these critical remarks toward Khak and Asar: "Who is there among you who know more about shariat (outward religious ceremonies and rituals) than Myself? You won't find a truer Muslim than Myself. I am what I externally am, but who among you knows what I am internally? Prayers and forms of worship are only meant for God. But you are so immersed in the formality of the thing and all its details; you forget God and worship the prayers."

In this tense atmosphere, Khak lost his temper and began blaming Asar. Up until then, Asar had been quiet, but after being upbraided, he loudly reproached Khak. An argument ensued and became so heated that, forgetting the subject of the new orders, they both began shouting at each other. Asar was so exasperated he refused to share a room any longer with Khak and requested that Baba separate them. The Master, however, said they should both be on amicable terms or else they would have to leave the Manzil. Within a short time, both men calmed down.

After final instructions, Baba left for Sakori on 14th October 1922. Before going, He made Khak and Asar promise not to argue further, to forgive each other and to continue working together on Upasni Maharaj's biography.

The order to awaken in the early hours of the morning for prayers was reinstated for the Muslim mandali. It seemed that, in order to wipe out some inner conflict between Khak and Asar, the question of prayer had arisen. It proved an effective medium for the Master to remove any resentment or misunderstanding brewing between these two strong personalities.

Baba left Ahmednagar by train on the night of 16th October 1929, and returned to the Manzil next morning. After reading through the correspondence received during his absence. Although no one was allowed to read anything, unless directed, Ghani admitted he had read a ghazal of Asar Saheb's published in the Urdu newspaper Bashral. For his infringement of the order, Ghani was sent out to buy a book written by Swami Vivekananda.

It was well known among the men that in his youth the Baba was an accomplished poet and loved to quote the poetry of Hafiz. On 19th July 1922, Baba requested that a few of the men start composing poetry and encouraged them in their efforts. He told them to try with all their hearts, without caring if the poems were "polished." They would write something when they could find time during the day and in the evening proudly read it out before all. It was a good pastime for those concerned, and the men enjoyed it.

Asar Saheb wrote this couplet:

One is hiding in the Manzil;

If my veil is removed, I will assert it is God! (Lord Meher-p-360-1922)

In year 1922, during stay in Manjile Meem, one day Baba asked Ramjoo, "Does God have a mother?"

Ramjoo thought for a moment and replied that he did not know. Irritated, Baba said, "Don't you even know the story in the Koran?"

To settle the matter, Khak and Asar Saheb were called to Baba's room. Asar observed, "What Ramjoo said is correct. Who can say with certainty whether God has parents or not?"

Baba taunted Asar, "If you don't know yourself and are not certain about it, then why do you ridicule the Christians who believe in the Son of God? Whatever it may be, you should not so easily renounce your religion. Outwardly you must adhere to it." In view of the Master's argument, Asar had to eventually accept this explanation — while Khak observed the incident peering through his spectacles.

Baba asked Ghani, "Does God have any children?"

Ghani replied in the affirmative, while the others emphatically denied it.

Baba asked Ghani to explain himself. "According to you, when God has a father, what error is there in supposing He has children, too?"

Baba retorted, "Having a father does not necessarily mean one must have children! But it is true that God has innumerable children. The multifarious powers that emanate from Him can be said to be God's children. The Hindus call God Deva, and His 33 crore (330 million) powers are called devtas."

When Baba returned from his bath, he found Asar Saheb asleep. He immediately reproached him for sleeping during the day. After calming down, Baba explained to him about the third eye:

In addition to our two outward eyes, there is a third eye internally which sees through the two outward eyes and is situated between the eyebrows — the yogis know about it. The real yogi, in his advanced state, sees God, or Brahmand [the God of the universe], through this third eye contained in his mind — within the skull.

The Sadguru sees three different things as it pleases his fancy. With his external eyes, he can see the universe and the world; with his inner eye, he sees God. And with his external eyes he actually sees all that exists coming out of himself in the form of innumerable circles — through the point of his inner third eye. Those yogis who see the Brahmand can be counted by the thousands, while Perfect Masters are always very, very few.

After the agreement was read and explained, it was passed among the mandali for their signatures; everyone except Asar Saheb signed. Without giving any reason, Asar openly refused to do as he was asked. Baba sternly ordered him to leave the Manzil, and Asar replied that he would spend the night outside, but would return in the morning. Baba did not accept this, saying that once he left the Manzil without signing the agreement, he left forever and should not come back. Thereafter, all the men went down to their rooms for the night, while Baba had a private talk with Asar.

In the morning the mandali found that Asar had signed the agreement at eleven o'clock the previous night and had then left. Above his signature, he had made this qualifying remark: "I shall follow as far as I can." This made his return permissible if he so desired.

On the day he fractured his toe, he had told the mandali about Asar Saheb, saying how unlucky he was and that the news of his tragic situation would reach them within a week. This foretelling of misfortune came true when on the same day he became upset with Dowla Masi; they received a letter from Asar.

Despite his promise, Asar had written to Baba saying he was leaving him as he desired "another connection," implying another guru. It is possible that Baba's outward expression of anger toward Dowla Masi was meant for Asar's benefit. Nevertheless, Dowla Masi was fortunate to have withstood her nephew's wrath and to have received his "prasad." )

On Saturday, 28th May 1933. Baba and a few mandali left Nasik for Poona and Bombay on the search for an ideal boy continued in Bombay. On 1st June, an old contact, Asar Saheb, the poet from Lucknow came to see Baba: who had stayed in Manzil-e-Meem. Baba promised to help him financially.

The Persian New Year was celebrated on 21st March 1934. Gulmai, Memo, Beheram Chanji, Pilamai, Silla, Baily Minoo Pohowala Kaka Chinchorkar Naval, Rupamai all reached on this occasion between 21th to 8th. March 1934. Asar Saheb came (Lord Meher-p-1593-1934)

 

 

54-AZIZ QUWAAL

During Baba’s visit of Hamirpur In 1954, at Mahewa people were ready for darshan, which Baba gave along with his prasad. While giving darshan he remarked, "It is a matter of great good luck that my darshan tour finishes here." He then left for his hut, Meherastana. There Baba instructed that since this was the last day of his darshan programs in Hamirpur, all the men accompanying him should keep awake that night from 9:00 P.M. to 4:30 A.M., and qawaali singing by Aziz Qawaal was arranged to help them. In addition, Baba ordered coffee served two or three times during the night. Leading workers from different villages of the district gathered. The program started that night at nine o'clock, and as bhajans and qawaalis were being sung, an argument broke out.

Aziz Qawaal continued his performance, which Baba would interrupt periodically to explain certain lines. At one point, Baba asked Kumar, "How can you call me Paramatma?"

He replied, "I only know my Baba, and also know that no one is higher than him. Even if he be higher than Paramatma, then that Paramatma is Baba!" Baba remarked, "I am touched by this." (Lord Meher-p-3450-1954)

 

56-BABADAS

Babadas was from Hamirpur district was ardent devotee of Meher Baba and worked for spreading messages of Baba in Hamirpur and other area from beginning of year 1944. He was also a companion of In New life of Baba. He was one of silent devotee for years together on orders of Baba. Series of incident and his conversation with Baba is recorded as under:

In year 1944, Babadas and Vibhuti were active in informing people about the darshan several days beforehand, but at the same time were quarrelling among them. Baba found out and took them aside, admonishing them severely: "Both of you love me. To spread my love, you distribute handbills and messages without resting. But it is a wonder to me how you, who inform and acquaint others of my love, fight among yourselves! Whatever you wish to do, do it with honesty. Why fight and criticize each other? Humility is born of rectitude and precludes criticism of others. Honesty demands work without complaint, and leaves the result to my Divine Will." Baba then asked to forgive, forget and embrace, which they did.

Baba began planning for the upcoming darshan programs in Nagpur and Saoner. Babadas was sent ahead to see to arrangements there

In year 1946, Babadas and Vibhuti came to Pimpalgaon on 25th February. The first two men had come from Madras, and were quarrelling about how to do Baba's work. Baba heard from both men, and let them argue in his presence. Each found fault with the other, and Baba encouraged them in the heated squabble. When they would finally calm down and become quiet, Baba would say something to incite them, and the fight would start all over again! At last, it reached the stage where Babadas, in his irritation, called Vibhuti a fool.

"You're a bigger fool!" Vibhuti retorted. "To lead people astray, you wear a kafni and grow a long beard."

"You too are fooling people," Babadas accused, "by giving them guru mantras as if you were a Master."

Thus, their quarrel brought out the truth of each one's faults, bad habits and weaknesses - which is exactly what Baba wanted. Pacifying them, Baba then reprimanded: "I had sent you both out for my work. I trusted you, but both of you have deceived me! How could you do my work when you both have become 'Babas'? You have no right to do that. You do not do my work, but sink deeper into the morass. If you want to continue doing so, then do not take my name before people and at the same time exhort your own virtues; because by your taking my name the responsibility becomes mine, and great harm will come to you due to this!

"Vibhuti was a leper, and I cured him. If he continues to act in this way, he will again become a leper!" Vibhuti and Babadas both sought Baba's forgiveness. Baba warned them not to behave like this ever again, and forgave them.

Baba then sent Babadas and two other devotees to Pandharpur, Ayodhya and Ujjain to locate 150 sincere sadhus. Baba also directed the three to bring one good mast each, and to be back in Ahmednagar on 9th March.

On 24th November 1946, Baba dictated instructions to nine close disciples to find either a mast or saint from various areas of India. Babadas was cover the areas of Orissa, Bihar & Bengal.

Murli Kale was conducting the homeopathic dispensary in Meherabad, and Rashid was his assistant. One day Babadas went to the dispensary and told Rashid, "India and Pakistan are at loggerheads, shedding each other's blood. Why don't you go to Pakistan and help your Muslim brothers?"

"I will remain here and nowhere else," Rashid replied.

"If the Hindus beat you up, what will you do?"

"I won't take it lying down; I will strike back!" He pulled a penknife out of his pocket and showed it to Babadas.

Babadas reported the matter to Baba, who called Rashid, whereupon Baba admonished, "It is not good to get so worked up. If you want to strike back, strike out at your own wrath! For me, inequality does not exist. All are equal for me as I am in everyone. But only those who love me are dear to me." Baba warned Babadas not to discuss such topics again, and also instructed the other mandali to refrain from mentioning politics.

On 16th August 1949, Babadas arrived in Meherabad with Gaya Prasad Khare. Baba permitted Khare to come to his room and see him for a moment. Baba then instructed him to return to Rath.

On the morning of 30th August 1949, Baba called the four stalwarts of his cause in Hamirpur into his cabin, along with Babadas. Although Babadas and Sripat had told Keshav Nigam of Baba seven years before, this was Keshav's first actual meeting.

Babadas and Sadashiv were to leave for Benares on the 26th October 1949, and Baba came to the men's hut that morning to give them final instructions about their stay in Benares. He directed them, "Besides locating accommodation for our stay for 20 days from November 25, find and purchase two she-donkeys and two cows."

Knowing their individual temperaments, Baba advised Sadashiv and Babadas, "Remain friendly with each other and behave properly. Like the other companions, do not read newspapers or discuss politics, even between yourselves. Eat good, clean food. Maintain your health, and help and cooperate with each other. In the event of illness, look after and care for each other.

On 15th November 1949, Baba & group reached Mughal Sarai station via the Calcutta Mail train at Mughal Sarai station. They had to change trains for Benares, The weather was extremely cold, and all were shivering and arrived at Benares station an hour later. Babadas was waiting on the platform, and when Baba got down, Babadas informed him that Dr. Nath had been waiting at the station with his wife since four o'clock.

On 25th November 1949, Baba set out for begging with Babadas to Dr. Nath's residence again, this time to receive bhiksha from the Khares.

In new life, on 15th December 1949, walking several miles, Baba and his group arrived in Jaunpur at four in the afternoon. Babadas came running and said it appeared arrangement of accommodations and could not be made. Babadas began to lead them to the chosen spot. However, he explained that matters were complicated, and he was not entirely sure negotiations for the place would be settled by the time they arrived.

The three plans of new life were typed and copies distributed to each man on 21 January 1950. Babadas chose to continue the New Life from their homes, following the second plan.

The next place of mass darshan was to be in Nagpur. Babadas was there, but caused a conflict because responsibility for making the arrangements had been given to Kaka Sherlekar instead of to him. He became so jealous and upset that he threatened self-immolation! Baba sent Pendu to Nagpur to bring Babadas to Amraoti, where Baba severely reprimanded him and then directed him to stay with him during the tour.

Babadas, whom Baba had kept on silence, met Bhau. Babadas kept telling Bhau through hand signs to open the book, Avatar, and read certain sections of it. But Babadas did not know English, and no sooner would Bhau open the book and begin reading, than Babadas would motion to turn the page and read there. Then again, before Bhau could finish the passage, Babadas would turn the page and point to another section.

 

Baba then remarked about God's leela, play or sense of humor:

I have a great sense of humor. It is my sense of humor that makes me rejoice to see Anna 104 and happy to listen to the irrelevant talk of Babadas. The more he talks the more I like him. It would be no exaggeration to say that Babadas is infinitely irrelevant. When Babadas referred earlier to Kalidas, the great poet, and to Surdas, the great devotee, there was absolutely no connection between the two, the topic in question and Babadas himself, except the common factor of the word das (slave) at the end of all three names! I cannot help humouring both him and Babadas and that, at times, I go far out of my way in order to keep them near me.

While Baba was in Calcutta, on October 1943, Baba served food to about 325 middle class persons who had become destitute. He had given instructions also to have 10,000 chapatis distributed free to the poor on the streets. Baba blessed the chapatis, and personally went out with Babadas and few mandali men in rickshaws to hand out the rotis. This work was done over a period of four or five days.

Babadas had told Tukdoji Maharaj about Baba in 1948. Tukdoji had come to Ahmednagar to attend gatherings of his followers. Baba remarked to him, "I am in seclusion now and not giving darshan to anyone. When I go to Poona, I permit people to see me." (Lord Meher-p-5051-1963)

 

 

61-BABURAM VYAS

Baburam Vyas was a school teacher and resident of small village Muskara (Hamirpur) He was a Baba lover and worker also.

 

61-BABU RAMPRASAD

Babu Ramprasad from Nauranga, Hamirpur district (Utter Pradesh) was sincere and hard working Baba lover.

In year 1952, during Baba’s tour of Hamirpur, Babu Ramprasad had lovingly arranged things for Baba and his mandali in Nauranga. But there was also a hostile group there who opposed Baba. These persons went as far as to burst a canal dike. Water flooded everywhere and Baba could not enter Nauranga proper. He was forced to give darshan outside the village. But the surprising thing was that during Baba's Fiery Life the opposition shortly thereafter turned to ashes, and the place where this disturbance had taken place eventually became a perennial memorial to Meher Baba, named Meher Dham. (Lord Meher-p-3205-1952)

The following message was read out during one darshan program in Nauranga. It was titled "God As Truth."

Nauranga was the place where those opposed to Baba had breached the canal to prevent Baba's entry into the village in 1952, and Baba was forced to give darshan in Babu Ramprasad's field, seated under a tree. This time the whole village turned out, gathering a quarter of a mile ahead to receive him. Bands were playing and trumpets blared. Wine had sealed the lips of Babu Ramprasad, who was happily standing by, watching the wondrous scene. The entire crowd was shouting Baba's Jai! and he was escorted into Nauranga at the head of a long procession.

From Panwari, Baba proceeded to Mahoba, where darshan arrangements had been made by Ramsevak Khare. On this occasion, Babu Ramprasad expressed a wish to erect a "Baba-temple" in Nauranga, and Baba advised him to remember, "My temple is in your heart alone."

Babu Ramprasad replied, "The temple will be built solely to keep you there. It will be a symbol of your visit, on the basis of which we will be able to keep you always in our hearts. We wish for a medium of your remembrance, Baba."

Baba accepted his prayer, and touched a stone which Babu had brought for the foundation. Thus Meher Dham was established in Nauranga, where the opposition had been the greatest. In fact, Meher Dham came into being from the heart-blood of the Avatar's closest lovers there, who left nothing undone in serving his cause. Babu's brother, Narsingdas Ramprasad, had dedicated his very life to Baba's cause. And due to the hard labor he had done, Narsingdas fell ill and passed away soon after Baba's visit. But he was blessed, dying with Baba's name on his lips.

In year 1954 forty men from Nauranga had come. Baba made them stand before him and urged Babu Ramprasad, "You should tell people about me and my work, and act accordingly." Ramprasad then introduced each lover, one by one, and Baba was deeply touched on hearing of their love for him. Among them was also a sadhu. He had no money to attend the meeting. He had left Nauranga two days before the others' departure, and was somehow able to be present in Meherabad on time.

In January 1955, Baba received letters from Babu Ramprasad of Nauranga. Ramprasad intended to establish a Meher Temple and wished that one of the mandali would come to Nauranga to lay the foundation stone. Baba told Bhau to go.

In year 1955, during sahwas program, Baba said, “I want to stress the point that before speaking to others about my love, search within your own hearts and determine if you are worthy to love me or not.

Take Babu Ramprasad, for instance. Suppose he tells people about Meher Baba's love and says: "Baba is the Avatar, everything depends on his will and in all circumstances we should remain unaffected. Baba alone is real and all else is illusion. Without his will, not the leaf of a tree moves, and it is our duty in life to love him." All of a sudden, he gets a telegram in which the news of a theft of Rs.10, 000 from his home is conveyed. If Babu Ramprasad begins crying and shrieking, and shows all the signs of extreme distress, what will the effect be on his audience? Would they feel Baba's love within them? Would they not think that whatever Babu Ramprasad had said was all bunkum! He himself is entrapped in illusion and tells people that all is illusion! But if the news leaves Babu unmoved, then people would feel that yes, he has real love for Baba in him!

If anyone among you remains uninfluenced and calm while facing any adverse circumstance and goes on speaking about my love without caring about such disturbing news, then thousands would begin loving Baba. Make your very life itself the message of my love to others. One sincere lover can produce thousands of lovers!

Babu Ramprasad, of Nauranga, came with a sculptor from Jaipur. He requested that Baba sit for the man, and Ramprasad's love made Baba consent. Although Baba would occasionally sit for him, at the same time he would "complain," "What sort of love do I have? This is a bother; yet, I cannot disappoint the love of my lovers."

Thus, through the combined labor and untiring effort of dedicated lovers such as Babu Ramprasad, and others, the temple called Meher Dham came into being. (Lord Meher-p-4781-1961)

 

 

64-BAGHEL DURGA PRASAD

In year 1954, Baba was in Hamirpur and on 3rd February, He had decided to carry his divine work in Ichhaura. On this day, in the afternoon Baba coming out of his tent went into jungle in north direction without letting anyone to know about it and completed his divine work which cannot be understood by our limited mind. During this period when Baba was wandering in Jungle, the two Shepherds one named Durga Prasad Baghel saw Baba while coming back from the jungle. To the extent Baba wandered in the jungle is not known. The moment two shepherds saw glowing and divine face of Meher Baba They got frightened and ran away from the scene. They informed Prabhu Dayal. When Eruch came to know of it he ran toward the jungle to find that Baba was seen coming back to jungle. Baba came near tent and sat on the cot placed on raised plate form.

(English translation of -29 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

66-BAGHEL RAMSAHAI SINGH

In year 1954, Baba departed Mahabaleshwar for Hamirpur on 1st February with nine mandali men. En-route via Poona, Itarsi Baba reached Orai on 3rd February. There He met Hamirpur workers for the first time. From Orai Baba came to Icchora. Early the next morning on 4th February, Baba sanctified the Betwa River by bathing with its water. (He also drank some of the water.) Baba gave darshan at Ichhuara on the 4th February, and thousands had the gift of his prasad as people from neighbouring villages also came for the occasion. Baba made house visit of Ramsahai Singh Baghel and few others in Icchora. (Lord Meher-p-3443-1954)

He was author of English book “History of Prem Teerth Ichhaura)

 

 

69- BAIJNATH RAJPUT

During stay at Icchora, on 3rd February 1954, Beloved Baba went into jungle. Two Shepherds saw Baba while coming back from the jungle. Two shepherds saw glowing and divine face of Meher Baba They got frightened and ran away from the scene. They informed Prabhu Dayal. When Eruch came to know of it he ran toward the jungle to find that Baba was seen coming back to jungle. Baba came near tent and sat on the cot placed on raised plate form.

Resident of Dhagwan (Atrauli), Baijnath Rajput got opportunity of singing “Alha” Bundelkhand patriotic song. (English translation of -30 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

74-BALVIR SINGH

In year 1952, Balvir Singh made the best arrangements for food, and indeed, throughout their entire tour of Hamirpur, fine food was provided and excellent facilities arranged for Baba and his mandali. But in the Fiery Life, enjoying such refreshments in a relaxed manner could not be relished by those accompanying Baba. (Lord Meher-p-3201-1952)

 

 

82-BEGAM AKHTAR

Renowned ghazal Singer from Lucknow)

Bai Faizabadi, popularly called Begum Akhtar (October 07, 1914 – October 30, 1974) was a famous Indian singer of Ghazal, Dadra and Thumri. She received the Sangeet Natak Academy Award for vocal music and was awarded Padam Shri and Padam Bhushan (Posthumously) by Government of India. She was given the title of Mallika-e-Ghazal (Queen of Ghazals).

Back in 1937-38, Adi had invited Begum Akhtar to sing before Baba, and expressed his willingness to pay her round trip travelling expenses from Lucknow Akhtar to Ahmednagar, and make all arrangements for her journey. But she demanded an exorbitant fee, and at the time, Baba informed Adi: "Don't call her now; one day she herself will come." Later she came to Baba and received His grace as destined by Meher Baba)

On 13 January 1963, very few workers and devotees from Ahmednagar had been called for Mehera's birthday. In the morning that day, Begum Akhtar, 49, the celebrated singer from Uttar Pradesh, was brought to Meherazad by Adi and Meherjee, along with Golwalkar, the music director of the Poona All India Radio station. Baba had several of Akhtar's records and she was one of his favourite artists.

In response to a message from Golwalkar, Akhtar was to have sung before Baba in Guruprasad the previous summer, but she had been unable to do so because of a serious illness. Meeting Baba now, Begum Akhtar wept copiously. It seemed as if she had been in Baba's inner contact for years. She told him, "From the day I heard of your call, I have been craving your darshan, and I sing a special ghazal before your photograph every day."

She beseeched Baba to allow her to sing it before him, to which Baba replied, "I am in seclusion now and not in the mood to listen to ghazals."

Begum Akhtar pleaded, and Baba replied, "I will give my permission only on the condition that you agree to come to Poona and give a performance of four to five hours at Guruprasad on any day in April or May. If you agree, I will hear one ghazal now."

She was delighted and lovingly accepted the condition. The "Queen of Ghazals", as she was known, (who used to charge Rs.1, 000 per day) herself came to Baba begging with a prayer to allow her to sing for him. (Lord Meher-p-4906-1963)

Such is Love's wonder!

Seated before Baba and the mandali, Begum Akhtar sang her daily "prayer" to Baba. Its first line was: "Ai Mohabat, tere anjam pe rona aaya." ("O Love, my tears are the result of surrendering to you!") Tears of love and joy coursed down her cheeks as she sang. Baba gave her one of his own handkerchiefs with which to wipe her tears. He was so pleased with her singing that she sang three more songs.

Baba remarked to her, "I am the Fakir of fakirs and the Emperor of emperors!"

Begum Akhtar replied, "Beyshak (without a doubt), beyshak!"

When Baba mentioned what fee she would accept for the program at Guruprasad, she said, "I want nothing except your love."

Baba was pleased by her answer.

The tabla player, Kamat, also accompanied Begum Akhtar, as did her daughter. They had brought two large garlands, one each for the daughter and Akhtar to place around Baba's neck. But Begum Akhtar was so overcome she put both garlands around Baba! Baba assured her, "You have no idea how happy you have made Me with your singing."

She exclaimed, "I am so happy and fortunate to have done so."

While leaving she held on to Baba's feet, and with her head on his knee wept quietly for a long time. Patting her bowed head, Baba gestured, "You are most blessed."

The girl Lata Limaye began singing a ghazal, and though her voice was melodious, she seemed to be nervous and in a hurry to finish it. Baba advised her to be patient in her rendering and informed her that she had to sing before Him in Poona when Begum Akhtar would also be present. Baba commented about Begum Akhtar's visit to Meherazad and her willingness to sing before Him. He also praised Lata because she had excelled and won first place in a music competition in Poona, and assured her that she had an exceptionally sweet voice. In respect of Baba's wish, Lata sang the bhajan called "Rajaji" and Baba gave her an embrace.

On 3rd May 1963, Begum Akhtar came to Guruprasad and saw Baba in morning along with others from Bombay and Poona.

In 1963 darshan, two large groups from Hamirpur came to Guruprasad, one by train and one in a private bus. They were staying in a school and would walk to Guruprasad singing songs in praise of Baba. It was a remarkable sight to witness. These poor villagers from Hamirpur were proclaiming the advent of the Avatar to the urban public of Poona.

When they came to Guruprasad, Baba embraced each of them. Lata Limaye sang a few ghazals, and she sang so well that even Begum Akhtar, who was sitting next to her, applauded and patted her on the back. Baba asked Lata, "Would you be willing to stay with Begum Akhtar for six months and learn ghazals?" To such a privilege she eagerly agreed.

In the afternoon, Begum Akhtar sang for nearly three hours. She was accompanied by Golwalkar on the sarangi and Muhammad Ahmed on the tabla. All were formidable musicians, and it was a special event to hear them. Before they started, while they were tuning their instruments, Baba remarked, "The original naad (celestial music or sound) does not need such tuning of tal (rhythm) or soor (tune). It is continuous. Saints and Sadgurus hear that. All worldly music is only the seventh shadow of that original naad. Once you hear that you forget all."

The program was marvellous, and Baba was extremely happy. Guruprasad was overflowing for the recital. Baba allowed the women mandali to listen from behind the door, and often during the singing, He would turn to them and gesture with a radiant expression, "What a magnificent voice she has!"

In afternoon, Begum Akhtar began her second qawaali performance. Baba gave her a ring with his picture, and a pink scarf, which she wore throughout the afternoon. While singing the last two ghazals, tears flowed down her cheeks, but her voice did not break. As he had done in Meherazad, Baba once again handed her His handkerchief to wipe her tears during one song. The song that Baba loved best she saved for last. Its first line was: "I am the smoke from a snuffed-out candle, going toward my Goal!"

Baba also enjoyed the excellent performance given by the tabla player Muhammad Ahmed and by the musician Golwalkar. Many of those present were so moved, they wept silently while Akhtar sang her last two ghazals.

Begum Akhtar was scheduled to perform in Poona in October 1963. Since she was so nearby, she wrote Baba, pleading with Him to allow her to come to Meherazad to sing before him. Despite His seclusion, Baba agreed. Akhtar arrived with Meherjee in his car at 10:00 A.M. on 15th October, 1963, along with her tabla player, Muhammad Ahmed, and a sarangi player. She presented Baba with a huge garland before singing three ghazals, and Baba appeared most happy. He gave her and Ahmed shawls He had used, and the other musician was given one of his handkerchiefs. In her love, Akhtar beseeched Baba to allow her to stay at Meherazad for a month, so that she could sing before Him every day. (Baba was pleased with her request, but it never transpired.) Akhtar was establishing a new music school in Lucknow, for which she sought Baba's blessings, and she departed at 11:15 with a large photograph of Him to be hung in the institute.

Inaugural ceremony of Meher Dham at Naurenga took place on 25th November 1963, by Sarosh and Villo Irani,

Begum Akhtar had also cancelled a previous engagement to attend the Mela at Hamirpur and she sang there. While going to Hamirpur, they had had beautiful weather and things went smoothly. But while returning, everything that could possibly go wrong on a car journey did. They suffered bad weather, engine trouble, flat tires, and poor accommodations. Viloo told Baba about this and then joked, "You took us in great comfort because you wanted us to go for your work, but on the return journey, you did not bother about us, because your work had been accomplished." Although Viloo had known Baba for many years, up to this time, she did not really believe in Baba's divinity; but after her many heartrending experiences in Hamirpur; she was fully convinced of his Godhood.

At Meherazad on the 25th, February, 1965, Begum Akhtar arrived in the morning.  She had come to Ahmednagar to give a public concert arranged by the Ahmednagar Center for Baba's birthday, and she wished to sing a few ghazals for Baba as her personal offering of love. Even though she was tired after the long journey and her hectic schedule of engagements, she sang superbly. A poet from Ahmednagar, Afsar Seemani, composed a ghazal in Baba's praise, which Begum Akhtar read. She then spontaneously began singing it.

Afterward, Baba remarked to her, "Your songs were My best birthday present. Your voice is matchless."

Begum Akhtar replied, "It is all your grace, Baba; there is nothing else."

Baba showed concern for how tired she looked and stated, "Take rest this afternoon."

With tear-filled eyes, she said, "My rest is only at your feet."

That night, Begum Akhtar sang before a crowd of 7,000 at Gandhi Maidan in Ahmednagar, and Pukar spoke about Baba's life and message.

Baba's lovers in West Bengal had organized a special program on 8 December 1968 to felicitate Begum Akhtar, who was visiting Calcutta. Baba sent them this message:

The God-Man is here among men to give them love of God and to awaken them to the reality that God alone is real and all else is a dream.

In words of Arnavaz N. Dadachanji

At the time of His birthday in 1967, Baba was extremely restless; He was also experiencing a great deal of pain. During lunch on 24th February He said, "My time has come. My time is very near." We were to hear Baba repeat these words frequently from then on. The following morning, His birthday, Baba was feeling quite low. Although He was dizzy, He tried hard to appear cheerful, as He wanted all of us to be happy. We placed the pink cake I had brought from Bombay before Him. After lighting the candles and singing "Happy Birthday" to Baba, we read aloud all of the many birthday telegrams He had received.

We celebrated quietly in Meherazad, but that evening a big birthday programme featuring Begam Akhtar, one of the most famous ghazal singers in India, took place at the Ahmednagar Baba Centre. She had sung for Baba twice at Guruprasad, and at her request Baba allowed her to come to Meherazad. We were happy to see the joy that her singing brought to Baba's face. Begum Akhtar was going to Mecca on a pilgrimage, and Baba asked her who would accompany her. When she told Him she was going alone, Baba said, "Am I not going with you?" He then gave her a handkerchief, asking her to place it on the Kaaba (the holy site of pilgrimage for all Muslims) and then bring it back to Him. After returning from Mecca she wrote Baba a letter sadly telling Him that she had lost the handkerchief on the way there.

Mehera Arjani wrote

Meherwan and I were discussing the lines from a ghazal this morning, and the talk came around to Akhtar Begum, who was the foremost proponent of the Thumri style of Hindustani Music, and who sang the ghazals that Baba loved.  She was very famous and Adi Sr. thought her performance would please Baba so he invited her to sing for Him.  She quoted a very high fee, and when Baba was told about it, He said, “Let it be.”

A few years later, Prof. Golwalkar (himself a very talented musician and composer) became the Director of All India Radio, Poona.  He was very taken with Baba, and so whenever a well-known singer came to perform for the radio station, he’d bring them before Baba.  At some point, he must have told Akhtar Begum about Baba, and following an inner prompting, she landed up at Meherazad where Beloved Baba was in seclusion, around His Birthday time.  Meherwan recalls that she turned up at Mandali Hall, and asked to sing before Baba.  Baba was asked, and He told one of the Mandali to bring her in.  She came in, and sang before Him.  Baba was very pleased and took a paper on which a poem for His Birthday had been sent by a close lover named Prof. Dastagir.  Showing the paper to her, He asked her if she could put it to music and sing it for Him.  She read it through and said, “Of course, I will do it right now.”  Thus saying she put it to music and sang it to Baba.  Then she asked to sing a final song, and Baba agreed on condition that she would come to sing before Him in Poona, for the three days of His Darshan there.  She readily agreed, and sang her third song.  Then she wept before Baba and from that day she was His.

Akhtar Begum kept her promise to sing at Guruprasad.  I remember the three days she sang, though to my 6-year old mind her singing wasn’t all that wonderful.  But she was very approachable, and when (on one of her beedi breaks – she smoked beedis and Baba would stop her every so often so she could go have a quick smoke - she was greeting Gai mummy and Manu, and I happened to be there, she gave me a hug and her blessings (it is traditional for elders to bless young ones, usually with long life and happiness).  Meherwan recalls that one time she had a congested chest and still sang so well Baba said to the gathered lovers, “See, she has a chest full of phlegm, but how lovely her voice still is!”

Akhtar Begum loved Baba a lot.  She always regretted that she wasted all those years when she could have been close to Him, She died a few years after Baba dropped His Body, and is still remembered in the Baba world as one who gave pleasure to the Highest of the High.  To quote a few lines from the ghazal that Meherwan and I were discussing – “Each syllable on my tongue praises Him, my every footstep on this earth is my salutation to Him.  I as Your lover am going towards my annihilation with as much rejoicing as if I was on my way to the Kaaba.” Maybe Akhtar Begum has reached her Kaaba too!

 

 

 

 

84-BHAGWAN DIN

(Maternal uncle of Keshav Nigam)

In 1954 darshan program, Baba expressed his annoyance for not making proper arrangement for meeting. Cancellation of meeting had profound effect on those workers, who gradually turned into pillars for Baba and his cause in Uttar Pradesh.

Baba visited a few of their homes. Soon after, public darshan began. Bhagwan Din, Keshav's maternal uncle, had made excellent arrangements for it in Dhanauri (Lord Meher-p-3443-1954)

 

 

88-BHAIRAV PRASAD

On 3rd February 1954, Prabhu Dayal Khare reached Teekar village to take Baba in bullock to Icchora Village. Baba was told by lovers that He had said in Eluru (Andhra) that He will go not by elephant but bullock cart hence they have brought bullock carts. Baba was very happy to hear this and got ready to go to Ichhaura. To protect from dust the bullock cart was covered by cloth inside and decorated with hangings. The owner and driver of the bullock cart was fortunate   named Bhairav Prasad. His bulls were very powerful and fast running. Baba often asked the driver to run bullock fast. Baba told Bhairav to give good feed to his bulls. (English translation from History of Icchora –p-222)

 

 

89-BHAIYADIN

Bhaiyadin belonged to Meherastana Mahewa.

He had Baba’s darshan in 1952 and 1954, when Baba came to Hamirpur. He was high school pass and Baba paid for on his education. He attended many Sahwas programs. He was also trusty of Meherastana trust.  He died on 1st January 2017. (Meher Pukar April 2017)

 

 

97-BRAHMA DEV

Brahma Dev had been ordered by Baba to fast on only water for a week, and thereafter, his long-suffering asthma left him. He told Baba, "By your blessing, I have been freed from asthma."

Baba corrected him, "It is no miracle of mine, but your love and faith. My only miracle will be at the time of breaking my silence." (Lord Meher-p-3628-1954)

 

 

 

103-BROTHER IN LAW OF SHIBHAI

In year 1958, Darshan, Shribhai's brother-in-law came to meet Baba. Introducing him, Keshav said he was a highly successful businessman, whereas Shribhai was a spendthrift. So Baba had Shribhai sent for and teased him, "I have just heard from Keshav that your brother-in-law earns money while you fritter it away! What is this?"

Shribhai answered, "Baba, it is only you who make us prosperous, or ruin us!"

Addressing all, Baba remarked, "Shribhai is my old lover and his love is as strong as ever. Pukar says Shribhai accidently started a fire and, due to his negligence, medicines worth five thousand rupees were lost in it. But what Shribhai has done is worth more than five crores (fifty million rupees)! He presented to me the very infinitesimal portion of the Makardhwaj (Ayurvedic) medicine saved from the fire he had prepared. It is invaluable!" (Lord Meher-p-4254-1958)

 

 

105-CHANDRA BHAN      

During Baba’s stay in Icchora for two days on 3rd & 4th February 1954 Chandra Bhan was assigned the duty of bringing water from Betwa River for Baba’s bath and drinking. He felt most fortunate to have got the opportunity of serving God. He fulfilled his duty most enthusiastically Love and vigilant manner. For baba, he used to carry the water on his head in earthen pot from Betwa River. On 4th February when he went to Baba’s tent to keep the earthen pot (Kalash) filled with water, seeing Baba’s radiant face he was so frightened that he ran away from the place and told Prabhu Dayal that gave darshan in this way then half the people will faint.

 

(English translation of -30 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

 

107-CHANDRA PRAKASH

Chandraprakash of Hamirpur had brought seven rosary prayer beads from seven lovers to put around Baba's neck. Asking him to name the seven lovers, Baba allowed him to place the beads around his wrist one by one. He then took them all off and gave them back, telling Chandraprakash that he should repeat the seven lovers' names and put the rosaries one by one around his own wrist.

 

 

109-CHATURBHUJ LUMBARDAR

In 1954, during his visit of Hamirpur district, in the evening, Baba walked alone for some time into a part of a forest near Ichhuara. Early in the morning, Baba sanctified the Betwa River by bathing with its water. (He also drank some of the water.) Baba gave darshan at Ichhuara on the 4th, and thousands had the gift of his prasad as people from neighbouring villages. Baba made house visits to the homes of Chaturbuj & few others.

In 1958 darshan program Baba went to the men's dormitory tent, where Chaturbuj of Ichhuara was lying in bed ill and unconscious. Baba placed his walking stick on his chest and advised he be given milk, but someone said he was unable to drink anything. Baba sent someone to bring milk and kept his other cane on his chest. Chaturbuj suddenly sat up and held Baba in a tight embrace. He drank the milk and also ate after a while. (Lord Meher-p-4266/7-1958)

 

 

111-CHAUBE-KUNJ BEHARI

(Pandit)

He translated the discourses in Hindi “titled “Maher Baba KI Akhand Jyoti”   in 3 volumes

On 15th February 1955, Kunj Behari was also chosen, from five of Hindi group cited to fast for seven days on water starting 15 February 1956. Baba assured the others who were not chosen not to worry, because by their very willingness they had already fasted. (Lord Meher-p-3887-1955)

 

 

116-CHAURSIA SITA RAM 

In 1953, Baba and his group arrived in Kanpur, Baba asked, "What is the best thing available here to eat?"

One of the Hamirpur workers who had accompanied them answered, "Benarsi barfi (a fudge-like sweet)." With everyone following, Baba himself went to a nearby sweetmeat shop to make the purchase, but no one knew why. Barfi was bought, and Baba remained standing in the shop for a few minutes, enjoying the sweet. He asked Eruch to inquire who owned the establishment. It was learned that it belonged to Sitaram, a Baba lover who had gone to Hamirpur for Baba's darshan and had not yet returned. Baba had sanctified his premises by stepping in and tasting some of its wares.

In spite of Baba's repeated announcements that he was in seclusion and no one must ask to see him, Sitaram's son Ram of Hamirpur and Rajkumar of Kanpur expressed their ardent desire to meet him. When their letter was read out, Baba sent this reply: "Only my lovers' love can help the pain in my neck. It can ease only when my seclusion is undisturbed."

On 3rd December 1967, Chhagan came to Meherazad and reported about the Hamirpur fairs. Baba then sent the following telegram to those who had organized fair including Sitaram, "I am God in human form, and from my present deep seclusion, I send my love and blessing to you."

In 1965 darshan program in Guruprasad, afternoon, Baba gave darshan to a busload of lovers from Hamirpur, whose train had been delayed en route, and so had missed the darshan that morning at the center. A group brought by Sitaram from Kanpur also met Baba. (Lord Meher-p-.5133-1965)

 

124- DAUGHTER OF BEGAM AKHTAR

In year 1963, daughter of Begum Akhtar came along with her in Guruprasad. They had brought two large garlands, one each for the daughter and Akhtar to place around Baba's neck. But Begum Akhtar was so overcome she put both garlands around Baba! Baba assured her, "You have no idea how happy you have made Me with your singing."  (Lord Meher-4907-1963)

 

141-DIVEDI SHARDA SHARAN

(A boy performed arti in Ichhaura)

On 4rh February 1954, at Ichhaura Baba walked from his tent to ram Mandir where mandali stayed. Baba walked in the space between the idols of Ram and Janki installed opposite in room. After walk Baba told to Prabhu Dayal “you made me to stay here but I don’t feel comfortable here. Baba went to his room. But frequently he came from his tent to Ram Mandir and sit on the plate form under tree.

In the compound of Mandir a raised platform of mud was made for Baba to sit when he would come and plate form and we would perform His arti. All knowing Baba and came after lunch again came to Mandir and sat on the same platform and asked to perform his Arti. All Baba lovers garlanded Baba. A boy named Sharada Sharan Divedi from m Beri (Kurara, Hamirpur) performed Baba’s arti.

 

 

145-DIXIT RAM GOPAL

In February 1954, at the end of the function, Baba left for the village of Chhani. On the way, he often had to stop because at some places people lined the road, waiting for a glimpse of him. Baba stopped at a junior high school in the village of Muskara at 1:50 P.M. to give darshan. There, too, he humbly sat on the floor instead of on the platform that had been arranged for his darshan program. After a teacher, Ram Gopal Dixit, welcomed him, Baba dictated this message to the crowd:

I feel very happy to be among you all. I feel every one of you to be mine and I want that every one of you should make me yours.

For the poor, I am the personification of poverty. For the rich, I am the Emperor of emperors, but I am the slave of those who love me.

So my coming here would be worth it if you could love me. I give you my blessings.(Lord Meher-p-3443-1954)

 

 

147-DR, ADARSH BHUSHAN KHARE

He was son of Gaya Prasad Khare.

In 1954, Baba embraced each worker individually. Practically all wept at Baba's disappointment with them. Baba reiterated what he had stated, advising Adarsh Khare, "Do your work with the feeling that you are doing it for me. You, your wife, your children all belong to Baba. You should have such a feeling because I know how much you love me and I also love you." (Lord Meher-p-3443-1954)

Baba stated, "He, Dr. Khare and old Gaya Prasad did their utmost in the New Life to satisfy my nakhra [every fancy or whim]. I said I wanted a white horse, and there it was. I wanted a camel, and there it came. I wanted donkeys, and they were brought to me. I feel so happy to see dear Nath here. You are seeing me for the last time in this body. So, I feel happy you came at the opportune moment."

Adarsh Khare said, "I want such love whereby I can really see you!"

Baba replied, "For such love, my grace is required. If showered spontaneously and of my own accord, it is like nectar. If asked for, it is like plain water. If anyone insists on it, it proves like poison. So, just go on thinking of me, and leave everything to me. Say, 'Baba, your will is my will.' "

On 23rd November 1955, Baba arrived at Meherabad  in the morning. As usual, he asked those who could not sleep the night before to stand up and state the reason. Adarsh Khare declared that because he was thinking of Baba, he could not sleep. Baba asked his father Gaya Prasad, "Did you sleep?"

Gaya replied, "I slept very well. I could sleep because of Adarsh's restlessness!"

During the personal interviews the day before, Adarsh Khare had expressed his ardent wish to stay with Baba, and Baba had inquired who would look after his wife and children. Adarsh's father was very pleased with his son's desire and took full responsibility for his son's family. Baba replied that he would decide about it the following day, and so the whole night Adarsh was wondering whether or not Baba would accept him.

Baba disclosed the details of his interview with Adarsh, and declared to the gathering, "There is only one in a thousand like Gaya Prasad! He dedicates his own son to me out of his love for me, and I am very happy with him." Baba permitted Adarsh to stay with him for a year, starting from 15 February, but readers will see how this promised period of "one year" was shortened to only one month.

During darshan program In 1955, Adarsh Khare asked, "We call our father 'Baba,' and if we are not to use that word, what should we say?"

"In such a case, you can call him Baba, as you mean him and not me. But at that time, you should have no thought of me."

There were arguments over where Baba should give darshan. Finally Baba stated, "It is such a big problem for me to visit where I already am. I would go anywhere, wherever you all are, if I were not there already. I am ever-present everywhere, and so the darshan tour as desired by you has become a problem. When I visit on my own accord, it is a different matter. I am in Nauranga and so it is not necessary for me to go there. Had I not been there, I would surely have come."

Adarsh Khare responded, "Yes, Baba, you are everywhere. But now we request Baba from Meherazad to visit Hamirpur District to see Baba at Nauranga."

Baba replied, "Baba is Baba! So Baba from Meherazad sees Baba at Nauranga without visiting Hamirpur. How can I pay a visit to myself when I am never absent?" (Lord Meher-p-4760-1961)

 

 

148-DR. ARWIND U. VASAVADA

(A friend of Nariman Dadachanji)

In year 12956, darshan among those gathered was Dr. Arwind Vasavada, a friend of Nariman's who had met Baba previously in 1942. He was in Zurich to study with the psychoanalyst Dr. Carl Jung. Before bidding farewell, Baba stated, "I have come out of total seclusion, interrupting it for this trip, but I will continue my seclusion on my return until the 15th of February next year." (Lord Mehe-p-3791-1956)

 

 

153-DR. DEVENDRA NARAYAN NIGAM

In 1953 when Baba was in Dehradun, Devendra brought a batch of students from the Ayurvedic College in Hardwar. Devendra told Baba, "I want to see God!" and Baba extemporaneously composed these lines in reply:

 

Some seek money, some seek name.

Some seek power, some seek fame.

Some want children, few want God.

Life is a joke, and all is a game.

Baba proceeded to explain the use of the word seek in the poem, and spelled on the alphabet board:

The word "seek" is used. When one seeks with all one's heart, one gets what one seeks. When you say you sought and did not find, it means you did not seek as you ought to have sought. If even God can be found by seeking, why should we not get the trifles we seek after if we seek wholeheartedly?

Now, how to seek God? Hafiz declares: "Only if you carry your life on your sleeves can you enter the path of divine love."

So merely to say "I want to see God" or "I want to realize God" is similar to an ant saying "I want to become an elephant!" Mere words have nothing in them. The heart must thirst to seek God! (Lord Meher-p-3295-1953

In year 1954, Keshav's wife Sudhadevi informed Baba that her sister, Lalit Kishori, was on the verge of death. She had contracted a severe case of measles, and the illness had now become life-threatening. Baba went to see the sick woman, and consoled and comforted her.

On his return, he remarked to Keshav, "Ninety-nine percent, there is no hope for Lalit. But tell her to take my name continuously until her last breath." Baba suggested some medicine to Keshav's brother, Dr. Devendra, whereby after several days, Lalit completely recovered.

In 1958, during darshan program at Meherabad, Suddenly, Mukundlal Nigam threw himself at Baba's feet and would not get up despite much persuasion. Baba asked his younger brother, Dr. Devendra Nigam, to see whether he was alive or dead, and smilingly remarked, "If he is dead, all the better as in that case he would come to me!" Finally, Baba asked Mukundlal Nigam to leave the dais and he got up. Before leaving, Baba explained to him how real love consists in silently burning within, not outwardly showing it and appearing pious. (Lord Meher-p-4256-1958)

 

 

155-DR. GOPINATH KAVIRAJ

On 5th June 1960, a renowned Sanskrit scholar and philosopher, Dr. Gopinath Kaviraj, sent a friend to Guruprasad to ascertain whether Baba would give him darshan, as he happened to be in Poona.  Baba informed the friend that he would see Kaviraj the next day at 8:00 A.M. The messenger explained that as Kaviraj was observing silence two days a week, on Mondays and Thursdays, it would be better if he could be allowed to see Baba on Tuesday. But Baba replied, "I am also continuously silent."

Therefore, Gopinath Kaviraj came to see Baba on 6th June, and since Kaviraj was keeping silence, Baba permitted him to come again the following day also. Kaviraj came again the next day and was embraced by Baba and kissed on the forehead. Baba took him into the side room and had the door closed. Only one of the mandali was present to interpret. Baba spoke with him at length about the future of the world, life's ultimate purpose and an individual's duties, which convinced Kaviraj of Baba's omniscience.

Kaviraj asked about himself, and Baba replied, "I have nothing to say except that you should continue to do whatever sadhana you are doing every day at midnight."

Hearing this, Kaviraj was wonderstruck, because no one knew what spiritual practice he did at midnight, and there had been no mention of it. Thus, he was further convinced of Baba's omniscience. While leaving, Baba gave him a copy of God Speaks and told him, "I have an inner connection and association with you, which will dawn upon you by and by. (Lord Meher-p-4701-1960)

 

 

159-DR. MRS. MEHER JYOTI KULSHRESTHA

She is the daughter of Late Keshav Narayan Nigam, an ardent Baba lover from Hamirpur in UP. She was fortunate to have first darshan of Avatar Meher Baba at the young age of 8 years along with his father when Baba visited Hamirpur in 1952. She is M.Sc. and Ph. D. in Chemistry and was permitted telegraphically by Baba for her marriage on 26th January, 1969 before dropping His body. Later after a tear, she got married to Sh. Dinesh Kumar Kulshrestha Senior scientist in the   central government department.

She herself is very devoted and sincere worker and has been carrying out Baba’s literary work of translation and publishing the Meher Baba’s literature in Hindi through a trust named “Cosmic foundation based in Lucknow (UP).

She has translated and published following books in Hindi

Asli Khajana - Vol. 1

Asli Khajana - Vol. 2

Avatar

Puratan Purush

 

 

160-DR. PRITHVIRAJ

He belonged to Rath

Had Baba’s darshan, died on 10th September 2001

(Meher Pukar)

 

164-DR. SHARMA

Dr. Sharma belonged to Mathura.

Dr. Sharma came in darshan program. Baba stopped using the alphabet board from 7th October 1954. Dr. Sharma Left for Mathura on 8th October. (Lord Meher-p-3650-1954

 

 

166-DR. SIDDESHWAR NATH

Dr. Nath was a renounced eye specialist of Benaras (Now Varanasi). He attended Meher Baba in His New Life tour

Baba to sent this message to Dr. Nath, Dr. Nath will receive Rs.1, 000 more (out of the Rs.3, 000 with Kaka for cattle feed) from which he should buy a good camel and camel cart. Including this sum, Dr. Nath now has Rs.1, 700. With this he should purchase a camel, camel cart, two she-donkeys and, if there is enough money, two cows. If more is needed, Dr. Nath should pay the balance from his pocket as alms.

Dr. Nath promised to arrange everything, but said he did not understand why the purchase of cows should be dropped. If there were any deficit, he would pay the difference by way of bhiksha.

The weather was extremely cold, and all were shivering. They left Mughal Sarai at 4:30 A.M. and arrived at Benares station an hour later. Babadas was waiting on the platform, and when Baba got down, Babadas informed him that Dr. Nath had been waiting at the station with his wife since four o'clock.

As soon as Baba heard this, he became annoyed with Babadas, criticizing him, "Why didn't you make it clear to them that no one was to be present at the station to receive us — that in the New Life darshan, blessings, nazar and the like are all stopped?"

"I did explain everything to them," Babadas countered. "I do not know how they happened to come here."

Baba remarked, "This annoyance on my initial entry into Benares does not augur well for the future."

He sent Eruch and Babadas to Dr. Nath, asking him to leave immediately and not try to see Baba. He and his wife were standing in the bitter cold on the railway over-bridge, while Baba and the companions were still on the platform. Dr. Nath explained that he had come with his driver to drive the four women to the house. Baba then agreed to this if Nath would accept one rupee in payment- but they still were not permitted darshan.

Receiving Baba's instructions, the Nath left, disappointed. Although they had made the best arrangements for Baba, this was their prasad! They were in truth very fortunate, and being steadfast in their faith were able to bear this blow of love. Neither Dr. Nath nor Dr. Khare had ever met Baba; both were new to his ways. But they rendered great help in Baba's cause in Benares during this period of the New Life. In fact they were "old souls," having past connections with him.

Due to Dr. Nath's presence at the station, Baba and the group were delayed for an hour and a half. Thereafter, Baba and the women were driven in the doctor's car to the bungalow in Nichi Bagh, near the Bharat Milap section, and the companions followed on foot with the luggage. Dr. Nath had rented a spacious, stately bungalow called Nati Imli, which had two separate structures for the women and men. It had a large flower and fruit tree garden and was enclosed on all sides by a stone wall.

Goher was tired from the journey. No sooner had they entered the house than she sat down on a sofa. Baba did not like it and corrected her, "In the New Life, using chairs, sofas and beds is prohibited. Although every comfort is here, do not use any of it."

A tempting repast from Dr. Nath's home was received in such quantity that it was relished as their lunch for the day.

At first, both doctors had refused the Rs.600 for food for the first 25 days; but as it was Baba's specific wish, they finally accepted the money. Dr. Khare's father Gaya Prasad had also arrived from Rath with his wife, but darshan was forbidden to anyone. Nevertheless, Baba would send personal messages through Adi Sr., Sadashiv, Babadas and Eruch, which the families took as their good fortune.

Although the Nati Imli property was extensive, no cleaning had been done for some time. Therefore, from the first day, Baba and the companions began this work. Their trunks had been forwarded from Belgaum by a freight train, but when they arrived in Benares one trunk was missing. The authorities refused to release any of them to Vishnu until they had taken a complete inventory. The companions had no other clothes, so Baba advised them to put on the same clothes after taking a bath.

The same day, 16th November 1949, Baba again sent Eruch, Adi and Babadas to the doctors with Rs.700, instructing them to use the amount for the purchase of two cows and two female donkeys to be given to Baba. Because both doctors were eager to offer their services, Baba allowed them this opportunity. Baba sent word to Dr. Nath through Adi and Eruch that he was fortunate to be serving as a "link" between the Old and New Life.

On 25th, November 1949, because Dr. Khare's house was some far distance away, Baba set out for begging with Gustadji, Adi and Babadas to Dr. Nath's residence again, this time to receive bhiksha from the Khares. Again, in reverential silence, Baba received bhiksha. With Baba's permission, Dr. Nath had arranged for a photograph to be taken of the occasion by a local photographer.

Dr. Nath, according to the stipulations Baba had given, not only arranged for the bungalows, but also assured Sadashiv and Babadas that they would supply food for Baba and the companions. Although Dr. Nath knew nothing about Baba and was told that his darshan was not possible, he did his best to secure accommodations for Baba and the companions, and was successful. .

Dr. Nath of Benares had come. Baba stated, "He, Dr. Khare and old Gaya Prasad did their utmost in the New Life to satisfy my nakhra [every fancy or whim]. I said I wanted a white horse, and there it was. I wanted a camel, and there it came. I wanted donkeys, and they were brought to me. I feel so happy to see dear Nath here. You are seeing me for the last time in this body. So, I feel happy you came at the opportune moment." (Lord Meher-p-3627-1954)

 

 

 

176-FADALI & WIFE

During year 1952, in the village of Dhagwan of Hamirpur district, Baba visited a devotee named Fadali. Baba called his wife to him, but she was so shy she did not come. Fadali was upset over his wife's disobedience to Baba and slapped her. Baba rebuked him, ordering him never to do so again. In Hamirpur District, it is the custom for women to wear veils, and they never readily approach any male who is not a relative. But after this incident they, of their own accord, began coming to Baba, to their great benefit. In many places women would cover the dirt roads with their costly saris for Baba to walk upon (Lord Meher-p-3207-1952)

 

 

185-GANESH

During year 1952, in a scheduled darshan program In Teekar village of Hamirpur district anyone visitor could have Baba’s darshan standing in queue. During darshan program One sweeper couple with his two year son came to see Baba and suddenly put son at feet of Meher Baba. Baba asked Baba asked that man “what does he want” encouraged with Baba words He replied “Baba kindly give my sight to my son. Through his gestures Baba said, “What is there is worth there to see in the world” with tears in his eyes that man replied if this child gets sight he will have your darshan. It is difficult to say that that the ordinary poor villager knew or not the depth of his reply because worth seeing in the world is the God man. But baba appeared to be influenced by his spontaneous reply and he blessed the child.

On one occasion Baba had told that the only wish to have sight is the sight which makes a man makes able to see that, Everyone, equally has this faculty whether one is  blind or not.

After some effect paralytic effect on his eyes was over and the child began seeing moving his eye lids. Later he was called Ganesh by name and devoted to Meher Baba. He has been to Baba’ samadhi at Meherabad. (English translation of p-33-History of Icchora)

 

 

208-GUPTA BABU LAL & FAMILY

He was good singer belonged to Naurenga.

He had Baba’s darshan. He died on 22nd March 2001.

(Meher Pukar)

 

 

222-INDERJIT

(Son of G S Srivastava)

During darshan program, in year 1952, Srivastava had invited a few close personal friends to meet Baba, and Baba distributed prasad under a pipal tree in their garden. Inderjit had left to get a camera and missed his prasad. When he returned, Baba again sat under the tree before giving him his share. He also permitted Inderjit to take a few photographs.3212-1953

 

 

225-JAGARNI DEVI

(Mother of Babaram Vyas)

Jagrani Devi 55 year old resident of Muskara village in Hamirpur loved Baba devotedly.  A miraculous episode with her as described under:

On 4th May 1960, early morning she went out to cut and fetch grass for her goats and cattle. While returning with a massive bundle of it on her head, she encountered a man of about 30, with a stout stick in his hand, who approached her and asked her if he knew him. She replied, “No, son, I don’t know you.” Where upon he went down and catching hold of her ankles, yanked her off her feet.

The woman fell on her face and broke two teeth. She sat up and berated him for his cowardly attack. He commanded her to remove and give him the gold and silver ornaments from her person. She said she would not give him one grain of gold or silver from her person. At which he caught her by the legs and dragged her towards a nullah (dry river bed) a short distance away. Realising her life to be in danger, she cried out, “Baba! Beloved Baba1 Meher Baba, save me! If my love is sincere, and you are verily God Incarnate, save me!” The man laughed, “You cry in vain. There is no ‘Baba’ here, or anyone to help you. I shall kill you and remove your ornaments and leave you in the nullah, and no one will know.”

When they reached the nullah-she still shouting ‘Baba’ at the top of her lungs and from the bottom of her heart-he raised his stick for onslaught when, at the exact moment, three cows, seemingly from nowhere, appeared on the scene at a quick trot; and the russet-coloured one, bellowing fiercely, rushed at the man and attacked him with her horns, throwing him to the ground. He got up and defending himself, lashed cruelly at her animal. Jagrani took this opportunity to rise and run, but her assailant caught up with her and dragged her back to the nullah. Again the cow charged at the man, and however much he lashed out at it, the animal kept dodging and attacking with great energy and fury, bellowing loudly all the while.

In the meantime, the two cows stood on either side of nullah as guards, protecting the woman and helping their ‘red’ companion by butting in at the right moment. The woman was by this time exhausted and frightened to do anything except keep repeating Baba’s name. The fight was at its height when a bullock cart was heading rumbling towards them, on the path of the village. At this thug gave up and fled for his life. Help was given promptly, and the people of the village took Jagrani home, the three cows accompanying the group for about two furlongs. Next day, villagers went in search of the thug, helped in the right direction by the mark of his footprints; he was finally caught and given into custody.

Baba has said we should not attribute such miracles to Him; that it is one’s own love and faith that performs the miracle. Baba’s comments on hearing the above was, “God is omnipresent, and the one who calls out sincerely to Him never fails to be heard and to receive His help. (Glimpses of Guruprasad-p-143/144)

 

 

230-JAL KAPADIA

In year 1953, at Dehradun, Eruch's friend Jal Kapadia came to see Baba. After some personal matters were discussed, Jal desired to perform Baba's arti. "I am fed up with arti, bhajan and worship!" Baba told him. "I only derive joy by bowing down to masts, saints, walis and the poor; and for that purpose, I descend on this plane. The angels do my worship; I worship the world!" (Lord Meher-p-3334-1953)

 

 

236-JAYA PRAKASH

The program in Lucknow was arranged with the help of Mr. Jayaprakash of the Ramtirth Publication League. It was held in the Varma Memorial Hall Library on the 23rd, and almost 250 people attended.  (Lord Meher-2383-1943)

 

 

243-KALI CHARAN

(A mast)

Kalicharan a typical type of Mast had come to Ichhaura before year 1949. He was faultless He used to beg for food only. Earlier he used to lie under a tree later, stayed in the temple room of Prahudayal of Ichhaura. He had no idea as how many mouth he had? When asked for he would tell six mouths and four legs. Every day he begged for roti from every house and the same he would eat and the leftovers fed to dogs. While begging he would call men as ‘Bhaia’ and to ladies “Sisters’.

On 3rd February 1954, when Baba had came to Ichhaura, and then his time had come to beg for food. Therefore, he proceeded towards residence of Baba. Before that begging food from the house of Kori caste he reached to Baba Baba’s tent. And asked Bhaia roti de, de. Beloved Baba, placing His hand on his head gave him real food and as prasad gave a sweet in a plate.

Villagers did not notice him talking about Meher Baba. It was impossible to understand his words yet he would end all talks by loud uttering of ‘Neher Baba re ki Jai’ which meant Meher Baba ki Jai. Very often he would say “Bhagwan ji hai, very good, wore brown, brown red coat. Till death he called Bhagwan to Baba. Villagers who did not accept Baba, to whom also he would call, “Jai Baia Baba” he stayed in temple only. Whenever Prahudayal ji said to him,” Kalicharan jap karo” then he would repeat Baba, Baba, till he was asked again to stop it. Mandali staying in the temple talked to him at time because he used to lie on the platform of the temple.

In year 1960, he was struck by typhoid. No medicine would benefit him. In the same year (kawar) Hindi month cultivation was badly affected. In absence of rain field had developed cracks turning it like stones. Thereby the whole area was in serious grip of severe draught.

Seeing the seriousness of disease of Kalicharan, one day Prahudayal ji abruptly said, “Kalicharan, if you drop your body by 11 o’ clock on 22-9-1966, you will be liberated. Prahudayal ji said so for no way out left for least improvement in his disease and asked the villagers to go to their fields. Since all will be back to their houses afternoon. and then all from the village would be available for last rites of dead body.

Prahudayal ji asked Kalicharan to repeat Baba name before dropping his body, and saying so dropped his body at 11 O’clock in afternoon. As the villagers came to know about his death they prepared his arthi and for his last rites carried to bank of river Betwa. When his pyre was on all villagers prayed before his pyre, “Kalicharan if you are real devotee then let there be rain.”  The same time the small clouds came from west direction and it started raining with cats and dogs.

In the village of Ichhaura all fields were filled with water. Everyone in the village was happy. What amount of food villagers had fed to Kalicharan for such a long time, they had got much more then that by praying him.

Prahudayal ji informed the demise of mast Kalicharan to Beloved Baba at Meherazad, “Kalicharan stayed in temple. He dropped his body on 22-9-1966, Thursday at 11 am. Baba reply was received from Meherazad, “Kalicharan has come to Me stop He who has My name on his lips can’t die.” (English translation of page 43 of History of Ichhaura)

 

 

246-KAMAT

(Tabla Player)

Kamat, the tabla player, accompanied Begum Akhtar during her performance before Baba, as did her daughter. They had brought two large garlands, one each for the daughter and Akhtar to place around Baba's neck. But Begum Akhtar was so overcome she put both garlands around Baba! Baba assured her, "You have no idea how happy you have made me with your singing." (Lord Meher-p- 4907-1963)

 

 

260-KHARE GAYA PRASAD

Gaya Prasad Khare was a wealthy person in transport business in Benaras.

On 13th August 1949, Gaya Prasad Khare was sitting deep in thought at his home in Rath, Uttar Pradesh. "How unfortunate I am that I have never had Meher Baba's darshan," he lamented. "As soon as I came to know about him from Babadas, darshan was stopped. Why the hell did Babadas tell me about him in the first place? If he had never mentioned him to me, I would not feel so restless."

He wondered whether he should go to Pondicherry and seek Aurobindo's darshan instead; however, he subsequently learned that Aurobindo, too, had stopped giving darshan. What was he to do?

As he was mulling all this over, Babadas appeared at his door. "Don't bother me!"

Khare lashed out. "You are the one who told me about Meher Baba and put me in this fix! When you can't arrange his darshan, what is the use in talking about him?"

"You want his darshan?" Babadas asked with a smile. "I'll arrange it. Come along with me."

"How can you get darshan for me when you said yourself it has been stopped?" Khare challenged.

"Don't worry about that, just come with me."

And so on 16 August, Babadas arrived in Meherabad with Gaya Prasad Khare. Baba permitted Khare to come to his room and see him for a moment. Baba then instructed him to return to Rath. Khare did as he was ordered, but that one moment's darshan captured his heart forever.

In Sarnath, Dr. Nath had rented a friend's bungalow for Baba and the women, and another, an eighth of a mile away, for the men. The Nath and Khare families were to send meals by car from Benares, and thus continue to oversee all arrangements from a distance.

Dr. Khare had ever met Baba. He was new to his ways. But they rendered great help in Baba's cause in Benares during this period of the New Life. In fact they were "old souls," having past connections with him.

During New life at Benaras, Dr. Adarsh Khare and Dr Nath both doctors had refused the Rs.600 for food for the first 25 days; but as it was Baba's specific wish, they finally accepted the money. Dr. Khare's father Gaya Prasad had also arrived from Rath with his wife, but darshan was forbidden to anyone.

Gaya Prasad had begun to supervise the preparation of food at Nati Imli. Baba sent Vishnu to him several times, with instructions to upbraid him in this way: "Are you cooking or spreading smoke here? Do you have any sense?"

Gaya Prasad humbly replied, "Pardon me, Masterji; there will be no more smoke."

Vishnu thought Gaya Prasad was a cook, but he was in fact the wealthy owner of a transport company, and was supervising a hired cook in order to serve Baba. That evening, when Gaya returned to his son's house, his daughter-in-law remarked, "How nice it would have been if Baba had permitted us to cook here. We, too, could have contributed in serving him."

The next day, when Gaya went to Nati Imli to cook, Vishnu, as instructed by Baba, criticized him, "Hey, Cook, yesterday's food was terrible! Do you or don't you know how to cook?"

Gaya humbly replied, "Masterji, I will cook better today, I promise.

Forgive me for yesterday's fault. It was the first day."

In the evening Baba sent word to Gaya Prasad through Vishnu that from the following day food should be cooked and sent from Dr. Nath's home. Gaya was quite pleased, as both the doctors' wives were hoping for this opportunity.

Gaya Prasad's service was genuine. Despite rebukes and taunts, Gaya served Meher Baba with complete humility and love. Baba was not giving him darshan — not allowing him to sit with the companions — and, in addition, Gaya was being castigated without reason or fault on his part! The doctors and their families could not even step near the bungalow's vicinity. But Baba's behaviour was purely out of love for both families. He was showering his love on them by his strict attitude, and they were fortunate to have had such an experience.

In New life, on 25th November 1949, because Dr. Khare's house was some far distance away, Baba set out for begging with Gustadji, Adi and Babadas to Dr. Nath's residence, this time to receive bhiksha from the Khares. Again, in reverential silence, Baba received bhiksha. With Baba's permission, Dr. Nath had arranged for a photograph to be taken of the occasion by a local photographer. Except for Gaya Prasad, neither his wife Janaki nor his son and his family had ever seen Baba before. Both families were blessed as Meher Baba first entered his life of begging at their residence.

In new life, Baba and the companions were discussing the foot journey from Benares and Sarnath north to Hardwar and the provisions to be taken with them, it was noted that there was no money left for food. Baba was to help in the training period until the 31st of December, yet there was no money for even the cheapest of food. This period required an extra Rs.600 to 700 which had not been budgeted. Baba discussed this problem at length with the companions, inviting suggestions as to how to obtain the sum. However, no remedy within the conditions of the New Life was found. Then, putting forward this idea, Baba declared, "We'd better sell off all our personal belongings, such as our clothes, trunks, et cetera." It was estimated that even this would not fetch more than Rs.400. But considering food more important than clothing, even in winter, Baba stated, "The trunks and clothing should be delivered to Dr. Nath and Dr. Khare for whatever use they like, to keep them as a memory of our visit in the New Life. They may pay Rs.1,000 toward the purchase of foodstuffs, whereby, until December 31, the problem of food will be solved."

Both doctors and Gaya Prasad readily consented to the proposal. They paid the amount at once, and the trunks and clothes were handed over to them. The clothing included a coat of Baba's and one of his sadras. The doctors then sent word that they wished to return the things as bhiksha, but Baba refused to accept them back. They had actually accepted everything with this in mind; but Baba did not agree, because he wanted his companions to pass through difficult situations, and had thus purposely created the shortage of funds.

In Sarnath, Dr. Nath had rented a friend's bungalow for Baba and the women, and another, an eighth of a mile away, for the men. The Nath and Khare families were to send meals by car from Benares, and thus continue to oversee all arrangements from a distance.

Baba spent twelve days in Sarnath. During this period, he discussed with the companions the foot journey from Sarnath to Hardwar, and it was decided that the baggage should be sent north to Manjri Mafi by cargo train. Baba stated, "The Rs.1,000 we received from Nath and Khare in exchange for the clothes and trunks have already been spent. We now need an additional Rs.300 to 400 for the freight charges (Lord Meher-p-2842-1959)

On 16th October 1950, everyone had gathered outside the men's quarters of Florence Hall on the Agha Khan's estate. Keshav Nigam, Gaya Prasad Khare, Babu Ramprasad, Bhavani Prasad Nigam, Raisaheb Ramashankar, Laxmichand Paliwal and Parmeshwari Nigam (Pukar) were present from Hamirpur came for the meeting.

On 31st July 1951, certain instructions were issued and sent to the following five close lovers including Gaya Prasad Khare (of Rath, to be at the Buddha temple in Sarnath with a poor Buddhist or Jain from Sarnath or Benares. on October 16, 1951

The schedule for places to be visited during the November and December 1952 and January 1953 mass darshan programs was decided with those in charge at each place. Keshav Nigam, Gaya Prasad Khare and others were made in charge for arrangements at Hamirpur from 18 to 28 November 1952.

The largest darshan program during this period of the Fiery Free Life was held in the town of Rath on Tuesday, 25 November 1952. Gaya Prasad Khare, his son Adarsh and his whole family, including Gauri Shankar Vaidya, had planned the program, which was attended by not less than 20,000 people. Gaya Prasad had erected a huge pavilion, and all the best arrangements had been made and decorations hung. A great throng of humanity collected, and Baba distributed prasad nonstop throughout the day until evening.

On morning, 25 January 1953, the group gathered in Baba's room as instructed. Baba stated, "I am the Avatar. But tell me, how do you know I am the Avatar?"

Gaya Prasad Khare quoted some couplets (choupais) from the Ramayana, and said they were enough to convince him Meher Baba was the Avatar. Baba replied, "But it is also said that many shall appear in the Kali Yuga (present age) as Sadgurus and Avatars. How do you know that I am the Real One and not a fraud?"

Three meetings were held in Dehra Dun from 15–18th of July 1953. Those invited included  Gaya Prasad Khare and others from Hamirpur, besides the Dehra Dun lovers and the mandali. The meetings were held at Kishan Singh's bungalow at 101 Rajpur Road, where those invited were staying. On 15th July, Baba began by dictating from the board:

On 7th February 1954, Baba met the families of Khare

When Baba reached Dhanauri, he saw that the meeting place had been arranged just by the side of the tent where darshan was to be held. It was open on all sides whereas Baba wanted a closed room. "For this important work, I wanted a place where even a sparrow could not hear us!" he fumed. "This place is totally unsuitable."

Not satisfied with the answer of volunteers, Baba cancelled the program. Explaining what he meant by service to humanity, Baba said: "The essence of service to mankind is to give happiness to others at the cost of your own happiness. The best service is that which makes people start loving me, because in loving me, freedom comes — everlasting freedom! Service to humanity is an important instrument with which my love can be vastly spread."

Baba embraced each worker individually. Practically all wept at Baba's disappointment with them. Baba reiterated what he had stated, advising Adarsh Khare, "Do your work with the feeling that you are doing it for me. You, your wife, your children all belong to Baba. You should have such a feeling because I know how much you love me and I also love you."

While travelling from village to village, the group arrived in Rath in the evening and Baba was lovingly received by Gaya Prasad Khare, Gauri Shankar Vaidya and others. Khare had arranged for Baba and the group to stay in a dharamshala together, about which Baba was not pleased. He had indicated earlier that he wished to spend the nights quietly secluded in an enclosed place. There was confusion the whole night about what to do to meet Baba's preference.

Gaya Prasad Khare, an old lover, was introduced. Baba said, I am God and appear human. I have lost everything, but I have still retained my sense of humor. I cannot be fathomed. I am so unfathomable that even I cannot fathom my own self! Yet, I am the only One, the Ancient One, who can be one's own by love, honest love."

Baba gave some special prasad to Gaya Prasad and told him to eat it on the spot. Baba stated, "He, Dr. Khare and old Gaya Prasad did their utmost in the New Life to satisfy my nakhra (every fancy or whim). I said I wanted a white horse, and there it was. I wanted a camel, and there it came. I wanted donkeys, and they were brought to me. Adarsh Khare said, "I want such love whereby I can really see you!"

On 22th November 1955, Baba arrived at Meherabad. A poor program was to be held that day. Adarsh Khare said, "In the time of Ram, a boatman washed Ram's feet and did his puja (worship ceremony). Perhaps in this Avataric period, Baba is seeking that boatman from among the poor so that he may serve him!"

Gaya Prasad Khare along with Keshav and Pukar were called to Dehra Dun to discuss the Hamirpur programs. They arrived on the 20th and left four days later.

In Dehradun darshan in 1948, when Gaya Prasad Khare neared him, Baba praised him for the services he had accomplished in Benares during the New Life. Baba reminisced about how Vishnu, mistaking Khare for the cook, had scolded him for not preparing chutney. Khare wept copiously as Baba told the story.

One man from Bilaspur, after taking darshan, gave some new marbles to Baba, and Baba immediately began playing with them on the dais.  Adarsh Khare also picked up a marble brought back a marble that had fallen from the dais, and Baba demonstrated to him how to strike with it.

Baba asked to hear something comical, and Dr. Moorty related how when he was shaving a few days ago, Khare had entered the bathroom in a hurry and butted in front of him. Although Moorty did not like it, he made way for Khare, and at the same time thought how funny it would be if Khare were called by Baba right at that moment when he was half-shaven. Moorty did not know Baba had arrived and, within a matter of minutes, Baba sent for Khare, who had to go with lather on one side of his face.

Introducing Keshav, Baba stated, "He is the chief worker of Hamirpur District, and we have selected some gems from the whole district." Baba asked all from Hamirpur to stand. They included Gaya Prasad Khare and 4 others. Baba declared, " Go from door to door and sing my praises. When they meet, they greet each other with Jai Baba! The whole district is flooded with my love, and even the children shout Jai Baba!"

Pappa Jessawala's father of Eruch died on 29th May 1959. Lover came to attend his funeral next day. Gaya Prasad Khare and his family met Baba on 30 May 1959, along with a few others from Uttar Pradesh.

Later in May 1965, Baba himself remembered certain individuals who had not been able to attend the sahavas earlier that month, and he fixed a special darshan program for them in the first week of June 1965. He had a letter written Adarsh Khare of Hamirpur. Baba remarked, "This is my last darshan, and after this there will be no more darshan programs."

On 3rd December 1967, Chhagan came to Meherazad and reported about the Hamirpur fairs. Baba then sent the following telegram to those who had organized them — Gaya Prasad Khare, others from Hamirpur district and sent message "I am God in human form, and from my present deep seclusion, I send my love and blessing to you." (Lord Meher-p-5302-1967)

 

 

270-KHARE RAM SEVAK

On 9th February 1954, very early morning Baba proceeded to Mahoba, where darshan arrangements had been made by Gaya Prasad's brother, Ramsevak Khare. (Lord Meher-p-3447-1954)

 

 

273-KHATI RAM SANEHI

During Hamirpur visit at Ichhaura, Baba stayed in a tent and separated by fenced wires was the house of Bhairav Prasad Rajput. In the compound of Rajput’s house there was small room covered by earthen tiles where live family of Ram Sanehi Khati from Rajasthan. They were six in number and basically carpenter by profession. After the day’s work, and taking dinner they were getting ready to sleep after mid night.

When the fortunate khati members were about to sleep they saw a peculiar scene toward Baba’s residence (tent). They were warned not to create any sound in the night. According to their statement, they saw very brightening light emanating from Baba’s tent. Slowly they found that in that light many man clad in white dress started appearing from the bright light, who came in their typical vehicles from the sky route. In the commotion, they heard their sound.  They thought if some meeting is going on. They were not able to understand their language. Surprisingly they could not sleep and went on gazing the divine scene in concentrated manner. After having attended the divine meeting the deities from different parts of universe and paying obeisance to Lord Meher, they disappeared flying in their vehicles.

In the morning, Khati members in their inquisitiveness came to Prabhu Dayal and described the super natural incident which they eye witnessed. Listening their narration all were surprised because they had no information as such gathering was planned in that compound. No one knew  what divine work was accomplished by Avatar had done. Only time will reveal the importance.

 

 

279-KORI RAMDAYAL & DESHRAJ

During tour of Hamirpur district at Ichhaura, Meher Baba came out of his tent and walked toward Mandir.  On the way there was a kachha house of a schedule caste, poor and simple family Ramdayal and Deshraj Kori. There were kaccha platforms were built on both side of his kaccha house. Baba sat on the kachha plate form for some time. After sitting for some time Baba went back to Mandir.

 

 

280-KRISHNA PUNJABI

Hamirpur baba lovers had arranged a jeep of a rich man named Krishna Punjabi to take baba from Orai to Ichhaura. Also they arranged a bud to carry mandali men and other baba lovers. When in the night at 2 pm in the night a baba lover was sent to the house of driver to bring the jeep to dharamshala where all stayed. His wife told that his husband had taken away the jeep as directed by owner. It was later learnt that the jeep was so unfortunate that it could not render service to the Avatar of the age and it was constificated by excise department in Delhi and could get back to the owner because intoxicated drugs were seized from the said jeep. Thus the owner who got an opportunity to render rare service of Avatar but lost it. Thus he neither got the God nor money. It is said, “Man proposes God disposes” but here it was reverse, God proposes and man disposes.

 

 

306-MAKHAN LAL & WIFE

On 9th January 1950, leaving the mango grove near Akbarabad, the group journeyed eight miles and arrived in Najibabad. Thirty-eight miles had been covered on foot from Benares to Moradabad, and another 76 miles from there to Najibabad. Adi had arranged their stay in a garden where there was a platform. The spot was unkempt, but the women swept and cleaned it, and everyone liked the place. A few local women from town approached the women companions and requested that they not soil their hands in such work. They said there was a woman sweeper who would do it.

But the women replied that they themselves would clean the spot. The local women were surprised, as such work was usually done by only the lowest class. But in the New Life, servants and laborers were not to be hired and everything menial was to be done by the companions themselves.

After the cleaning was over, a tonga arrived at their place. A couple got down and introduced themselves. To everyone's amazement, the man and woman had brought fresh, hot, tasty food for the entire group of companions. Adi had arranged this by contacting people who would give food as bhiksha. Mr. and Mrs. Makhan Lal's address had been given to him by the tonga driver. When Adi told them about their Hardwar plans, the couple claimed it would be their great good fortune to serve them, declaring, "We can give food in bhiksha not for a few days but for weeks." (Lord Meher-p-2684-1950)

 

 

316-MAUNI BUA

On the first day of the meetings, several men had come whom Baba had sent away after a brief interview. One was a sadhu called Mauni Bua, who had taken a vow of silence and spent his time wandering about on pilgrimages. He had met Baba in June 1948, at Meherabad, having been brought by Bal Natu.

On this occasion, also, Baba asked Mauni again, "Would you follow my orders?"

"I am ready to obey you 100 percent," Mauni wrote with chalk on his slate.

Expressing his gratification, Baba dictated, "Then do this: Daily drink two bottles of wine, eat meat and go to the movies. Will you do it?"

Although Mauni Baba had come to the Lord, he still attached importance to his own notions and fancies; his own ideas about spirituality were greater than God's! Baba's orders threw him into inner turmoil. He did not respond.

Observing his reaction, Baba smiled and dictated, "All right, go about your pilgrimages and continue to beg for your food." And Baba gave the sadhu additional instructions which accorded with Mauni Bua's ascetic inclinations.

Baba's words soothed Mauni's panic. The sadhu was convinced that by leading the type of life he had been leading, he would gain the spiritual treasure. Baba's words seemingly reaffirmed his resolve. So Mauni left with his fixed ideas; but Baba eventually shattered those ideas. Mauni Bua could not understand the meaning of Meher Baba's words, as he was immersed in the performance of the rigid inclinations he held sacred. Baba would not let go of him so easily. He kept knocking at the core of Mauni's deep-seated religious tendencies, and after several years Mauni eventually overcame them.

One's attachments, ideas and inclinations are not overcome by eating meat or drinking wine or watching movies, but only by faithfully following the Master's instructions. Had the sadhu gladly accepted Baba's first orders, Baba would have felt happy and changed the order on his own. This was a test for the sadhu; but firmly embedded notions cannot be overcome at once."

 

 

318-MEHER DAS (RAMDAS)

Meherdas belonged to Hamirpur district of Utter Pradesh

In 1958, Meherdas had walked to Meherabad from Hamirpur for the sahavas, a journey of over 1,000 miles, which had taken him 40 days. Baba asked him, "Is it really true about the dead child coming alive when he was placed on your lap? You sang kirtans to me and the child came back alive?"

Meherdas replied, "Baba, it is so. Who can lie to you?"

Baba advised him, "In the future do not do such acts, as ultimately it is not beneficial.

Don't allow anyone to bow to you. Egoism in any form does not bring benefit to anyone in the end.

During the Meherabad Sahavas in 1955, Ramdas of Hamirpur started singing “Hari Baba, Hari Baba! Meher Baba, Hari, Hari!” Baba had given him the name Meherdas, Servant of Meher, and henceforward he would be referred to by this name. (For a while, he lived with Baba as one of the mandali at Meherazad)

Baba proceeded to Saint Mira High School in a procession with Joyous singing and shouts of “Jai Avatar Meher Baba!”. Baba’s car as it slowly made its way through the crowd toward Saint Mira High School. The car was decorated with garlands, and in the vanguard of the parade a band was playing. Vaswani received Baba at the door of the school and embraced him tightly. Tears rolled down his cheeks as he led Baba to a private room, where he sat with him for a while. Baba comforted him and was then carried in a chair to the school’s Sanctuary Hall, where he was seated on the dais. Vaswani sat on his right and Irene Conybeare was given a chair opposite them with some other people.

After recitations from the Bhagavad Gita and kirtan singing by the students, Vaswani, deeply moved, paid tribute to Baba in his welcome remarks over the microphone. (Lord Meher, 1st. ed., Vol. 15, pp. 5156 – 5161)

 

 

328-MOOL CHAND

He belonged to Naurenga.

He was a good tabla Player. He had Baba’s darshan.

He died on 22nd November, 2000 at the age of 87.

(Meher Pukar)

 

 

329-MOONGA LAL & SIYA RANI

(Dadda)

Sri Moonga Lal was very old Baba lover from (Rath) Naurenga Distt. Hamirpur U P. For the first time He had Baba’s darshan on 26th November 1952 at Naurenga during Baba Visit. Again on 5th February in 1954, Meher called to his house and gave darshan to all his family members. Later he become like a mast and started behaving strangely. Once in a fit of emotion he jumped into a well. On the way to Meherazad, Mungalal had gotten off the train at the wrong station, and Pukar had to get off at Rahuri and go back and bring him on another train. Because of his state, Baba had called him to Meherazad, and after meeting Baba, Mungalal regained his senses. (Lord Meher-4220-1957)

Through the combined labor and untiring effort of dedicated lovers such including Mungalal, and others, the temple called Meher Dham came into being. Narsingdas, in fact, literally sacrificed his life in Baba's cause while labouring so hard on this project, and he died before seeing its successful completion.

There after he remained devoted to Meher Baba. He used to attend almost all the Sahwas and Baba programs far and near places.  He belonged to very poor family and still his remained poor

He suddenly died on 5th January 2017. He was 96 years of the age. In his memory a condolence ceremony was held at Naurenga on 12th March 2017

Smt. Siya Rani, wife of Moonga Lal also had Baba’s darshan. She died Much earlier on 21th June, (Lord Meher-p-1999.4220)

 

 

331-MOTHER OF PARMESHWARI DAYAL PUKAR

When mother of Pukar met Baba-

Baba asked Pukar's mother, "How is Pukar?"

"You know that!" she replied.

"By making him do hard labor, I will make him thin," Baba joked.

"Do as you like," she said. "Pukar is yours."

Pukar's wife was expecting at any moment. Baba assured her, "I have blessed you with a very good soul who is to come. Don't worry about anything." He gave her special prasad, reminding her to remember him. Baba also visited Pukar's flour mill in Hamirpur, and poured grain into it with his own hands.

Pukar's mother had come with the intention of complaining to Baba about Pukar, but Baba told her, "You are very fortunate to have a son like him. I have given you five children, can you not give me one of them?"

The mother said, "Yes, Parmeshwari can stay with you, but he should also look after us."

Baba teased, "You want him to play the tabla with one hand and the dholak with the other!" meaning to have it both ways. "Now your 'child' is passing out of your hand!"

Then his mother responded, "Let him go! Beyond your nazar, where can he go?" (Lord Meher- p-3939-1956)

 

 

333-MUHAMMAD AHMED

(Tabla Player)

On 15th October, 1963, along with her tabla player, Muhammad Ahmed and  a sarangi player came to Baba. She presented Baba with a huge garland before singing three ghazals, and Baba appeared most happy. He gave her and Ahmed shawls he had used, and the other musician was given one of his handkerchiefs. In her love,  (Lord Meher-p-5046-1963)

 

 

335-MUNSHI PRABHU DAYAL

Prabhu Dayal Sharma originally belonged to Aatgaon (Rath) of District Hamirpur. He was the only son of his parents. He did not marry. First time in 1949 he came to Ichhaura from Maghwan as headmaster of school appointed by district administration. He stayed in village temple and started his school functioning. He came into contact of Meherdas, disciple of Meher Baba who said to him, “You love God and Meher Baba is God inhuman form, which he accepted without any logic or argument.

When Meher Baba came to Hamirpur district for 10 days (18th November to 27th November in 1954, Prabhu Dayal attended almost all darshan programs, and in Meherastana Meher Baba told him,” remember this, I always do my work through you.” On 26th Meher Baba went to the village Dhagwan of Prabhu Dayal ji

Prabhu Dayal ji was one of the groups called by Meher Baba for Andhra tour for 11 days from 18 January to 28th January 1953. He arranged the Baba and mandali stay in Ichhaura for 3rd & 4th February 1954. One mast named Kalicharan of typical features came to Ichhaura in 1949. This mast went to Baba and begged for food. Baba gave him food and blessed. In 1966, this mast become seriously ill and seeing his plight Prabhu Dayal said to him that you will die before today on 22-9-1966 before 11 a.m. and asked Kalicharan to say “Baba”, “Baba” and it happened exactly so.

Once, in 1958, Baba asked Prabhu Dayal, “How many days you want to stay with Me?” Before Prabhu Dayal could decide and answer, Baba himself said, “You stay in Ichhaura and I will stay with you in Ichhaura.” Prabhu Dayal obeyed Baba hundred percent and did not leave Ichhaura.

In 1958, once a tantrik came to his to Ichhaura and stayed in Ram Mandir (residence of Prabhu Dayal). All bowed down to tantrik but Prabhu Dayal did not. Trantric felt insulted and abuse him with derogaratory words for Baba. Prabhu Dayal could not bear the words and challenged tantrik to that if he has got any power he can burn me to ashes. My God is Meher Baba. Going to his room he wrote a letter to baba and kept under Baba’s Photograph. Same night, the tantrik felt sever pain in stomach and chest. He realized the he had committed a grave mistake and begged Prabhu Dayal   for life. He said tantrik to bow down to Baba (photograph). Tantrik felt relief in pain left the place saying others that this man (Prabhu Dayal) is a Master Tantrik, never hurt him.

On one occasion in 1959, at Guruprasad before mandali and foreign Baba lovers, Baba suddenly asked him, “Have you written something?” Surprisingly Prabhu Dayal thought of poem written by him for first time. Baba asked him to read of which first four lines are as under:

Baba ke Jan tum chalo sabhalkar, Priyatam ki marji tamasha nahi hai.

Agar maya pyari rahi tumko dil se, to Daman pakarna tamasha nahi hai.

On second occasion He related the only second poem to Baba of which 4 lines are as under

Apne Priyatam ko pakar ke maya ki tamanna kaun kare.

Maya priyam ki chaya hai, Chaya ki tamanna kaun kare.

Again in 1960, he got an opportunity of Baba’s darshan in Poona, Baba said to him, “I have given you My love so you have to love to others

 

338-NANAK CHAND

On 23rd November 1955, Baba arrived at Meherabad in morning. As usual, he asked those who could not sleep the night before to stand up and state the reason. Nanak Chand said, "In truth, I slept well but I stood up hoping to have Baba's embrace!" Everyone laughed, and Baba embraced him. (Lord Meher-p-3846-1955)

 

 

340-NARAYAN SINGH

Narayan Singh a student from Hamirpur came to Meherabad without his parents' permission. Baba informed him, "On your return, seek your parents' pardon on my behalf, and say that it is Meher Baba's mistake that he gave you such love." (Lord Meher-p-3628-1954)

 

 

341-NARSINGH DAS

Babu Ramprasad’s brother named Narsingdas, who had profound love for Baba. Narsingdas had renounced life and was leading the life of a hermit. For nine months he had worked, digging an underground room near a well and had built a window in the wall of the well. The steps leading down to the room were shrouded in darkness, and in this underground chamber Narsingdas would meditate on Meher Baba's divinity. On February 5th, Baba descended into the room, where Gadekar did his arti. (Lord Meher-p-4266 –4268)

 

 

345- NIGAM BHAGWATI PRASAD       

Bhagwati Prasad Nigam from Hamirpur, the son of Bhavani Prasad Nigam He had gone to Bombay without his parents' permission, and there had had his wallet pick-pocketed and lost all his money. Baba met with him for a while and arranged for Nariman to provide the train fare for his journey home.

When the boy left the room, Baba commented, "His father is the head of a joint family, a very practical and loving man. But see how the son is! How worried his parents must have been, but what does he care? He was having the time of his life in Bombay! Is this not a film show? The day-to-day events of the universe are like a movie. Some feel happy and some miserable." (Lord Meher-p-4803-1962)

 

346-NIGAM BHAVANI PRASAD & WIFE

Baba left for Kanpur by train in a crowded third class coach on the night of 16th and reached Kanpur on early morning of 18th November 1952.

Baba's lodging was arranged in the large bungalow of a magistrate, and the mandali stayed in the house of Bhavani Prasad Nigam. (Lord Meher-p-.3189-1952)

In 1956, Baba arrived in Bombay, and on reaching Dadachanjis' apartment, it was reported that Bhavani Prasad Nigam had come from Hamirpur and were staying at a hotel.

When the Hamirpur group was leaving, Baba stopped Bhavani Nigam. Baba had assuaged the antagonistic feelings between them in Meherazad the year before, but still some vestige was lingering. He asked him about it, to settle the matter once and for all. Then, by embracing each man, Baba finally cleared away whatever ill-feeling was left in their hearts.(Lord Meher-p-4272-1958)

 

 

347-NIGAM BINDA PRASAD

In 1948, Babadas had visited Hamirpur during July and had informed the following people about Bindra Prasad Nigam of Ingohta and others. (Lord Meher-p-2656-1948)

Baba left for Ingohta, where arrangements for darshan had been made by Laxmichand Paliwal and his brother, Tikaram, assisted by Bhavani Prasad and his brother, Bindra Prasad. Baba reached Ingohta and began giving darshan.

This message was dictated to the crowd gathered there :

We are all one from the beginning less beginning to the endless end. We were, we are, we will remain. I am in you all. I am poor, rich, man, woman, small, big, but only Real and One for those who love me. I give you all my blessings to love me, and by your love, make me your slave.

Hundreds of men, women and children of the village took Baba's darshan. Afterward Baba drove to visit Bindra Prasad's home. As his car slowly crept through the crowd, it seemed as if it were raining flowers. (Lord Meher-p-3774-1954)

 

368-NIGAM KESHAV NARAYAN & SUDHA

(Chief Worker in Hamirpur District)

Following narration is in the words of Keshav Narayan Nigam:

The spark of Baba's love had touched my heart deeply, so that I was getting closely drawn to Him. A great desire to serve Baba every moment was surging in my heart. Baba had become the be-all and end-all of my life although I had not yet physically met Him. His work appeared to me to be the only real thing worth doing and all else appeared to me false and illusory.

I longed for Baba's physical contact which I began by writing a letter to Him every morning after reaching Rewa. I did this from 26th September '48 to 10th October 1948. I received a reply to some of these letters from Baba's Secretary Adi K. Irani that contained the reply to my letters from 26th September to 4th October 1948. Baba had expressed His happiness at the contents of my letters and permitted me to write letters to Him once or twice in a month.

In his letter Adi K. Irani informed me, "He (Baba) tells you and your dear wife not to worry about anything. He has His 'NAZAR' on you both and your children." How happy were we to have received from God Baba His Divine 'NAZAR'! — a 'NAZAR' for which the aspirants so fervently long and for which saints and yogis practice penance for ages and ages.

Baba's assurance of 'NAZAR' was clarified to me by an incident. Adi K. Irani's envelope which was addressed to me in English was pushed in through the door of my house by the postman on 10th October 1948 along with other letters. My 8 years old daughter Meher Prabha and 4 years old daughter Meher Jyoti brought all those letters to me shouting with joy, "Meher Baba's letter, Pappa! Here Meher Baba's letter!" Though none of them knew English at all, yet they sorted out from the lot Adi's letter, which was addressed in English. When I opened the envelope I found that my both daughters had truly sorted out Baba's letter, and this made me feel how Baba's 'NAZAR' was on my whole family!

Bearing the seal of Baba's Divine 'NAZAR' on me, I started my office work and Baba's work simultaneously at Rewa. Because Vindhya Pradesh province was still in the making and in the early stage of organization, I had not much office work to do and hence I had ample time at my leisure. So I used to devote much of my time in telling people, who came into my contact, about Meher Baba and give to them Baba's literature whatever I had. And, at home I used to translate into Hindi the book Avatar by Jean Adriel, for which Baba had already mercifully permitted me while I was at Now gong.

On 18th of November 1952, that day the footprints of the Avatar fell on the land of Hamirpur town. Humanity at large rushed and gushed to have His Darshan. Up to the 27th of November Meher Baba gave His Darshan to the public at Hamirpur town, Inghota, Sumerpur, Meherastana-Mahewa, Mahoba, Moudaha, Kulpahar, Panwari, Rath, Nauranga, Jarakhar, Dhagwan, Amarpura, Dhanouri and Bandwa.

Thousands and thousands of men, women and children took Baba's Darshan, received His Prasad, and listened to His messages.

At village Mahewa there was no suitable place for Baba's stay, so we constructed a small Kacha (mud) hut for Him within 10 days after returning from Meherabad. It was erected on a raised mound standing in the midst of wilderness away from the village. A short account of this Kuti (hut) has been published in the 'July-August' issue of the Meher Pukar, in 1960.

Baba felt very pleased to see this hut. On that mound outside the hut He washed the feet of fourteen boys, each of fourteen years of age, put His head upon their feet and gave fourteen rupees to each one of them in the morning of 22 November 1952.

During the Darshan programme on 22nd of November Baba wanted to specially see my wife and children. They appeared before Him in their garb of poverty and hardship. Parvardigar Baba looked at them with deep mercy, and I felt as if He bestowed upon them something indescribably precious. He asked in a mysterious manner the age of my infant daughter Meher Sri!

In the afternoon of 22nd November 1952, Baba gave His Public Darshan in Mahewa where I offered to Him the welcome address on behalf of the "Cosmic-Meher-Family". Baba was pleased to hear it and He drew me to His heart. He also walked into the village and gave Darshan to many families in their homes.

In the morning of the 23rd November 1952 during the Mandali meeting in the courtyard of Meher-Astana I read out to BABA for the first time the lines of Meher Chalisa. Baba was moved to hear them and asked me astonishingly, "Have you composed these lines?"

I said, "Yes."

Baba said again, "I feel touched by them; they have touched my heart deeply!" Baba's whole Mandali also felt greatly moved by it.

In the afternoon of 24th November, on the way from Mahoba to Rath I got the opportunity to sit in the car with Baba. On the way Baba said to me, "You must go to Delhi with me."

I replied, "I will surely go, and if you so order I am ready to be with you always."

Then Baba said "I know that. I have that in mind. You are one of the few whom I think necessary to be near Me for My work."

Baba asked Keshav's wife Sudhadevi, "What do you desire?"

Keshav thought his wife might ask Baba for a son, since they had lost all four of theirs. He knew that she longed for at least one son. Instead, Sudhadevi replied: "Since you are found, Baba, everything is found. Now I don't wish for anything." Baba was very pleased with her response.

A Keshav Nigam began the introductions. He first introduced the boy Singh, who had accompanied Baba to Andhra and subsequently had run away from his home to join Baba in Dehra Dun. Baba asked Keshav if Singh was behaving normally now. He replied that there was still something lacking.

Baba asked Singh, “Do you know what real love is like?” and then explained, “The flame of love within does not even give out smoke for others to see. When you love me, you burn within yourself, and yet seem cheerful with a broad smile upon your lips. You bear the pangs of separation calmly and quietly. Even a sigh of the pangs of separation is an insult to that love!

“Attend to all your duties; you can still love Baba by dedicating all your good and bad to me. Just as you cover your body with clothes and forget all about the dress you wear all day, similarly dress your soul only once in a day with thoughts of Baba, and Baba will then be all the time with you, even without your paying any further attention.”

The youth did as Baba instructed.

The spark of Baba's love had touched my heart deeply, so that I was getting closely drawn to Him. A great desire to serve Baba every moment was surging in my heart. Baba had become the be-all and end-all of my life although I had not yet physically met Him. His work appeared to me to be the only real thing worth doing and all else appeared to me false and illusory.

I longed for Baba's physical contact which I began by writing a letter to Him every morning after reaching Rewa. I did this from 26th September '48 to 10th October 1948. I received a reply to some of these letters from Baba's Secretary Adi K. Irani that contained the reply to my letters from 26th September to 4th October 1948. Baba had expressed His happiness at the contents of my letters and permitted me to write letters to Him once or twice in a month.

In his letter Adi K. Irani informed me, "He (Baba) tells you and your dear wife not to worry about anything. He has His 'NAZAR' on you both and your children." How happy were we to have received from God Baba His Divine 'NAZAR'! — a 'NAZAR' for which the aspirants so fervently long and for which saints and yogis practice penance for ages and ages.

Baba's assurance of 'NAZAR' was clarified to me by an incident. Adi K. Irani's envelope which was addressed to me in English was pushed in through the door of my house by the postman on 10th October 1948 along with other letters. My 8 years old daughter Meher Prabha and 4 years old daughter Meher Jyoti brought all those letters to me shouting with joy, "Meher Baba's letter, Pappa! Here Meher Baba's letter!" Though none of them knew English at all, yet they sorted out from the lot Adi's letter, which was addressed in English. When I opened the envelope I found that my both daughters had truly sorted out Baba's letter, and this made me feel how Baba's 'NAZAR' was on my whole family!

Bearing the seal of Baba's Divine 'NAZAR' on me, I started my office work and Baba's work simultaneously at Rewa. Because Vindhya Pradesh province was still in the making and in the early stage of organization, I had not much office work to do and hence I had ample time at my leisure. So I used to devote much of my time in telling people, who came into my contact, about Meher Baba and give to them Baba's literature whatever I had. And, at home I used to translate into Hindi the book Avatar by Jean Adriel, for which Baba had already mercifully permitted me while I was at Nowgong.

Keshav Narayan Nigam did lot of literary work of Meher Baba of compilations Hindi translation & broachers. Some oh works are titled as under.

Avatar Meher Baba - Life Circulars

Avatar Meher Baba ke sat meri Jeevan Gatha

Meher Chalisa

 

 

396-NIGAM MUKUND LAL

(Brother of Keshav Narayan Nigam)

In 1958, suddenly, Mukundlal Nigam threw himself at Baba's feet and would not get up despite much persuasion. Baba asked his younger brother, Dr. Devendra Nigam, to see whether he was alive or dead, and smilingly remarked, "If he is dead, all the better as in that case he would come to me!" Finally, Baba asked Mukundlal Nigam to leave the dais and he got up. Before leaving, Baba explained to him how real love consists in silently burning within, not outwardly showing it and appearing pious. (Lord Meher-p-4256-1958)

 

 

402-NIGAM NARANDRA PRASAD

Son of Bhavani Prasad Nigam sheepishly walked into the room. He had gone to Bombay without his parents’ permission, and there had had his wallet pick-pocketed and lost all his money. Baba met with him for a while and arranged through Nariman the train fare for his journey home.

When the boy left the room, Baba commented, “His father is the head of a joint family, a very practical and loving man. But see how the son is! How worried his parents must have been, but what does he care? He was having the time of his life in Bombay! Is this not a film show? The day-to-day events of the universe are like a movie. Some feel happy and some miserable.”

Aloba was called and Baba asked him to recite a few lines from Hafiz in Persian. The meaning of the couplet was:

Happiness and misery are the lot of life and are experienced in the circle of duality.

Once one gets out of this circle, the duel of opposites in duality ceases.

Hence, happiness and misery both mean nothing.

Khilnani commented to Baba, “We understand this quite well on an intellectual level, but we cannot live up to it and cannot help being miserable, although this is all a game of nothing.”

Baba replied, “Mere verbal knowledge does not help much. But remember one thing: If misery and happiness are in the domain of Nothing and are really nothing, then why not always choose to be happy? Remain happy. Try to remain happy. Know that God alone IS, and all else is nothing.” (Lord Meher-p-4803-1962)

 

 

404-NIGAM PARMESHWARI DAYAL (PUKAR)

(Hanuman for Meher Baba)

Baba had previously instructed Pukar to travel throughout Hamirpur district and spread his message. He also asked for a full account of his travels. Pukar related an incident when the pujari (caretaker) of a temple had not allowed him to sleep there, even though Pukar was exhausted. The priest thought Pukar was a dacoit. Baba suddenly stopped him and asked, “Did you see any tiger or serpent in that village?”

Pukar had forgotten to mention this and said, “Yes, I did see a big black cobra. In fact, by not allowing me to spend the night there, the priest perhaps saved me from being bitten.”

Baba replied, “Then, why don’t you tell me about it?” But before he could reply, Baba interjected, “I am everywhere. I am the snake and I am everything. I know everything. There is no necessity for you to relate to me what you did on the tour. I know all about it. I was with you throughout your journey, doing my work through you.”

Baba used to tease Pukar by prodding his stomach with an aluminum basin used by Baba to wash his hands, and which was kept by his side in mandali hall. One morning when Baba prodded Pukar, he smiled at the resultant sound it produced and said, “Pukar is full of emptiness,” and added, “To be full of emptiness is the ideal state. Do you understand its real meaning?”

Kenmore replied, “It means to empty yourself of all the ideas, wants and attachments experienced in maya, like squeezing out the dirty water from a sponge.”

Baba nodded and explained further:

It means turning one’s heart and mind inside out — becoming empty and naked. To be empty means to be rid of all desires, and it concerns the heart. To be naked concerns the mind, and means not to care for the opinions, criticism or censure of others in one’s pursuit of the true Goal.

Baba asked Kenmore what he understood by this. He replied, “Not to be attached to worldly things.”

Baba added, “It is correct. Only if you become deaf, dumb and blind to the world can you get God. Ego cannot then attack you from any direction.

 

 

413-NIGAM RAJNDRA PAL & LALIT KISHORI

Lalit Kishori was wife of Rajendra Pal Nigam and sister of Sudha Devi wife of Keshav Narayan Nigam. Meher Baba saved her life in 1954. The episode goes like this. On 10th February 1954, in the morning about 8 a. m. Meher Baba was about to leave Meherastana, a new was brought that His lover Lalit Kishori is taking breathing  last in her house. She was down with double pneumonia and not able to speak. The Vaid (doctor) told that she will die in little moment. Meher Baba reached Meherastana on 9th February 1954 and hearing the news of His visit Lalit Kishori got up from the bed and ran for darshan but fell on the door of her room. On 10th February, Baba went to her house to give darshan and Baba touched her face with love. Getting loving touch of Baba she felt better and in her feeble voice beseeched Baba to give her relief from her suffering But Baba had already given her life gift.

Baba came in the open out of the room where she was lying and Baba said 99 percent there is no chance of her recovery but Baba instructed that even she has no strength to utter My name from her mouth still she should remember My name His name in her mind till her last breadth. Baba told the treatment in detail to Dr. Devendra Swarup Nigam was attending her and Baba instructed to him give her dry milk (Ararot) mixed with kalonji lot of sugar to eat. Any food or medicine be given taking My name. Dr. Devendra and experienced Vaid were surprised to administer Lalit Kishori the dry milk with lot of sugar according to divine instruction as this treatment was much against medical science and sure leading to death. They continued to administer the medicine and treatment according to Baba’s instructions. Lalit Kishori was fully recovered and the she got the lease of life by Baba’s grace.

She remained in fine health till March 2017 after life gifted to her By Meher Baba on 10 February 1954. On 29th March 2017, she fell sick and dropped body taking Baba’s name on her lips and joined Baba. (Meher Pukar-Year 64, April 2017 Number-3)

Lalit Kishori was sister of Keshav's wife Sudhadevi. Sudhadevi informed Baba that Lalit Kishori was on the verge of death. She had contracted a severe case of measles, and the illness had now become life-threatening. Baba went to see the sick woman, and consoled and comforted her.

On his return, he remarked to Keshav, "Ninety-nine percent, there is no hope for Lalit. But tell her to take my name continuously until her last breath." Baba suggested some medicine to Keshav's brother, Dr. Devendra, whereby after several days, Lalit completely recovered. (Lord Meher-p-3452-1954)

 

 

424-NIGAM SHEETAL PRASAD & WIFE

In 1948, Babadas had visited Hamirpur during July and had informed the following people about Baba: Bhavani Shital Prasad Nigam and others Sripat Sahai of Hamirpur had already met Baba and was telling people about him. People in these areas were eagerly looking forward to Baba's darshan, but Baba had not yet given them the opportunity. (Lord Meher-p-2656-1948)

 

 

431-NIGAM SURESH CHANDRA

Calling Suresh Chandra Nigam, a student, to him, Baba stated, "You are very lucky. Is it not your luck that you have attended this meeting? Now, from today do one thing: that is, be absolutely honest and on no account speak a lie, even if your throat is slit!" (Lord Meher-p-3626-1954)

 

 

444-NIRMAL JAIN

He was called to Poona with special message and had Baba’s darshan at Guru Prasad in 1962. (Meher Pukar-April-2017)

 

 

446-OWNER OF BUNGLOW

On 18th November 1949, in Benaras, the owner of the bungalow was noticed walking about in the garden with the gardener. Seeing them, Baba became displeased. It was his order that during the period of his stay, no one should step into the area.

Through Adi and Eruch, he sent word to the men to leave immediately.

When the message was conveyed, the owner replied, "It is my mistake and I beg to be forgiven this error. I knew of the instruction but thought that being in the garden would not be disobedience. Truly, I have come only to see to your comforts."

When he was assured nothing was required, the man left quietly, promising not to enter again. Still, Baba informed Dr. Nath that his instructions had not been properly carried out, and he was ordered to confront the owner and receive his firm promise that he would never set foot in the garden of the bungalow again while Baba was staying there. (Lord Meher-p-2832-1949)

 

447-OWNER OF ORCHID

In 1954, during Hamirpur in Ichhuara group came across an orchid having many ber trees so many that the sour, cherry-sized fruit had no saleable value.  Gustadji, who especially liked the fruit, started plucking a few of the bers from a tree. Seeing him, the others who had come with Baba also began picking them. Baba saw them from a distance. He sent for them and reprimanded them severely. The owner of the piece of land was called, and Baba conveyed to him, "Please forgive me. My men have, without your consent, plucked fruit from your trees. For this offense on their part, I ask your pardon. As they have come with me, I am responsible for them."

The man replied that there was no question of consent. He was honored they had enjoyed the fruit. Baba persisted, "You own the trees, and though they may not have much value to you, honesty demands that your permission should have been taken first. An offense is committed, so please excuse us."

The man was visibly stunned when Baba then sought his pardon by laying his head on his feet. (Lord Meher-p-3435-1954)

 

453-PALIWAL LAXMI CHAND & WIFE

Babadas had visited Hamirpur during July 1948, and had informed the Laxmichand Paliwal and of Ingohta and others. Sripat Sahai of Hamirpur had already met Baba and was telling people about him. People in these areas were eagerly looking forward to Baba's darshan, but Baba had not yet given them the opportunity.

On Monday morning, 16 October 1950, everyone had gathered outside the men's quarters of Florence Hall on the Agha Khan's estate for a meeting. Laxmichand Paliwal and others from Hamirpur were present from Hamirpur.

Baba left for Kanpur by train in a crowded third class coach on the night of 16 November 1952. After travelling for a day and two nights, they reached Kanpur early in the morning of the 18th.Baba's lodging was arranged in the large bungalow of a magistrate, and the mandali stayed in the house of Bhavani Prasad Nigam. Laxmichand Paliwal and others had made the best possible arrangements, and the lovers of the district had dedicated themselves in Baba's service.

On 20th November 1952, Baba reached Ingohta where accommodations for Baba and the mandali had been made at Laxmichand Paliwal's home. But for Baba, his only "rest" was discomforts and hardships!

For Baba's entertainment in Ingohta, Laxmichand Paliwal arranged a game of staffs one day. To play the game, two parties swing long sticks, striking at one another forcefully, trying to overstep the boundary of the opposite party. It is quite an intense game, with the danger of serious injury to any careless contender. (

After these visits, Baba immediately left for Ingohta, where arrangements for darshan had been made by Laxmichand Paliwal and his brother, Tikaram, assisted by Bhavani Prasad and his brother, Bindra Prasad. Baba reached Ingohta and began giving darshan.

During darshan program in 1954 at Meherabad Baba said to Laxmichand Paliwal "What tasty food you served in Ingohta."

In year 1956, Laxmichand Paliwal and his nephew had come from Hamirpur came for Baba darshan in Bombay and stayed at a hotel.

On Monday, 25 March 1957, Bhavani Prasad Nigam and Laxmichand Paliwal also arrived from Hamirpur and met Baba at Meherazad. For years there had been great camaraderie between these two men, but recently bitterness had arisen between them.

On 6th November 1957, Laxmichand, Paliwal, Hamirpur and others from Delhi came to Meherabad to have Baba’s darshan.

When the Hamirpur group was leaving, Baba stopped Bhavani Nigam and his brothers, and Laxmichand Paliwal and his brothers. Baba had assuaged the antagonistic feelings between them in Meherazad the year before, but still some vestige was lingering. He asked them about it, to settle the matter once and for all. Then, by embracing each man, Baba finally cleared away whatever ill-feeling was left in their hearts.

Baba stated, "Keshav is the chief worker of Hamirpur District, and we have selected some gems from the whole district." Baba asked all from Hamirpur to stand. They included Laxmichand Paliwal among others. Baba declared, "They go from door to door and sing my praises. When they meet, they greet each other with Jai Baba! The whole district is flooded with my love, and even the children shout Jai Baba!"

On Sunday, 3rd December 1967, Chhagan came to Meherazad and reported about the Hamirpur fairs. Baba then sent the following telegram to those who had organized them — Gaya Prasad Khare, Sripat Sahai, Ramsahai Yadav, Babu Ramprasad, Pukar, Sitaram, Keshav Nigam and Laxmichand Paliwal: "I am God in human form, and from my present deep seclusion, I send my love and blessing to you." (Lord Meher-p-5302-1967)

 

 

462- PANDEY JHUNNI LAL

Beloved Baba with his mandali reached Orai railway station around 3 pm on 3rd February 1954, rain coming from Jhansi. There were many baba lovers form Hamirpur to receive Baba. Other workers named Pukar Keshav Nigam and Bhawani prasad Nigam were waiting for Baba arrival. After getting down from the train Baba embraced all. From Orai station, Baba was carried to Mittholal Tekchand Dharamshala in closed car of senior advocate, Jhunnilal Pandey and all mandali men reached in Tonga with their entire luggage. Baba was accommodated in a separate room and mandali in two rooms. To carry Baba and mandali from Orai to Ichhaura a car and bus was arranged.

 

 

490-RAGHURAJ SINGH & WIFE

Raghuraj Singh and his family were meeting Baba for the first time. Although he was descended from a royal family, he was leading a simple life. Inwardly, too, he was a simple, guileless man, despite his high social status. He had deep love for Meher Baba and thereafter proved to be a great help in the Avatar's cause.

On 3rd February 1954, Baba and His group arrived in Orai, where Keshav, Pukar, Hellan, Brahma Dutt and a few other close ones had come to receive them. Baba stayed in the residence of Raja Raghuraj Singh, where he discussed matters first with the Hamirpur workers. (Lord Meher-p-3430-1954)

 

 

491-RAISAHEB RAVINDER SINGH

Baba reminded Raisaheb Ravindra Singh, "I am the slave of my lovers." (Lord Meher p- 3627-1954)

 

 

492-RAISAHEB SHARMA

Raisaheb Sharma, a lawyer, requested that Baba clarify what old connection he had with Hamirpur. Remaining serious for several minutes, Baba replied, "When I come back into the world after 700 years, remind me. I will clarify it then!" All laughed uproariously, and Baba asked them to go for their lunch. (Lord Meher-p-4272/1958)

 

 

 

495-RAJA KHER

The group of devotees from Hamirpur and Raja Kher was allowed to see Baba at Meherazad the following morning at 9:00 A.M. (Lord Meher-p-4640-1960)

 

 

 

 

507-RAJPUT BHAGWAN DAS

During Ichhaura stay of Baba and mandali in 1954, arrangement for lunch and dinner was made by Hamirpur baba lovers. For 4th February  a man who was supposed to make arrangement , told Prabhu Dayal that he can only make the arrangement of ration for Baba only and not for the mandali. Therefore adverse situation Prabhu Dayal made responsible one Baba lover named Bhagwan Das Rajput to provide ration for Baba and mandali which he accepted by heart. But the person who has refused to feed Mandali, cleverly carrying ration for food reached to Baba’s tent not passing in front of Ram Mandir but through any other route.

All knowing Meher Baba refused to accept ration from that man, and in this way he returned back to his house with Ration. But according to alternative arrangement made by Prabhu Dayal, Bhagwan Das Rajput reached little late to Meher Baba carrying Ration, Baba accepted it. When that man came to know that Meher Baba has accepted the ration of Bhagwan Das, he felt ashamed and with heavy heart went to Prabhu Dayal begged for pardon and accepting his fault. He missed the opportunity feeding Meher Baba but got chance of proving breakfast to mandali men.

 

512-RAJPUT SIDDH GOPAL & PREM RANI

The temple called Meher Dham came into being through the combined labor and untiring effort of dedicated lovers  Hamirpur Baba lovers including Siddh Gopal and others, In fact, they literally sacrificed his life in Baba's cause while labouring so hard on this project, and he died before seeing its successful completion (Lord Meher-p-4781-1961)

 

515-RAM CHARAN

In 1954, Baba stayed in a tent at Icchora (Hamirpur district). In the compound of Baba’s tent there was a big tree of ber which was laden with ripe ber fruits. When ripe these fell down and some ripe fruits were lying on the ground. One of mandali named Gustadji ate few ber (fruits) lying on the ground which were very tasty and sweet. When Baba came to know of the was not pleased. Calling Gustadji  Baba asked, “did you sought permission of the owner of the orchid before eating ber.” He gave a negative reply. Baba called Prabhu Dayal and ordered to call owner of the orchid and mandali man.

When Ram Charan, eldest son of Chaturbuj Lambardar came to know complete detail of Baba’s annoyance then he with extreme politely folded his hands before Baba and said, “Baba I am your servant. This orchid is yours and therefore this ber tree is also yours. We are yours. Mandali is also yours. The ber which they have eaten are yours is also yours and not mine.” With this reply Baba did not seem to be happy and expressed, “Though it is correct that al the universe is mine yet everyone should follow my rules. It is not good to take things which is not yours in this world. Some of my mandali men have failed to abide by this simple rule.

For a moment Baba stopped and folded his hands in sign of greeting ( namaskar) and looked at Ram Charan in serious mood and moving his fingers fast on alphabet board expressed, “Eating ber (fruit) without permission i myself seek your pardon on behalf of my mandali men.” All present there surprisingly looking at Meher Baba. Seeing Baba’s serious mood the Mandali men also felt guilty of having eaten Ber (fruit) without permission.

(English translation of -30 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

 

517-RAMCHARAN NAI

Forty men from Nauranga had come. Baba urged Babu Ramprasad to introduce each lover, one by one, and Baba was deeply touched on hearing of their love for him. When introduced to a barber named Ramacharan Nai, Baba asked him, "Can you shave me? Have you brought your materials?"

Ramacharan said he did not have any equipment. Baba stated, "I am the Universal Barber .I shave and shape the heads of all!" (Lord Meher-p-3626-1954)

All laughed, whereupon Baba commented, "My humor is eternal. Due to it, people have no idea of my eternity, and I myself cannot gauge it! There is no one as true as I, and also as false!"  (Lord Meher-p-3626-1954)

 

 

 

520-RAM JANKI

A young woman named Ram Janki had also come from Lucknow, but against the wishes of her family. She was an intrepid girl who was determined to follow the dictates of her heart. For years, she longed for Baba's darshan. Her parents lived in Allahabad, but they had no faith in Baba's divinity. Ram Janki had done her utmost to attend the 1958 sahavas at Meherabad. She had written Baba, who had arranged for her to make the trip with Saroj Sahai's father, G. S. Srivastava, but the girl's parents forbade it. Then, after her marriage in Lucknow, unknown to her family, she had managed to come to see Baba in Poona in 1963 with a relative.

This time, in order to slip away from Lucknow, she had gone to her parents' home in Allahabad. Two days later she received a telegram from her husband, requesting her to return to Lucknow. She wired back that she could not come because her mother was ill with an attack of cholera. Receiving her telegram, her husband came to Allahabad and her mother had to pretend she was ill. Telling Ram Janki to remain in Allahabad for a few more days, the husband returned to Lucknow. It was impossible to persuade her parents to allow her to travel to Baba, so, telling them she was going to visit a relative's home, she instead came to Poona.

Not liking that Ram Janki had lied, Baba corrected her, "Why do you behave like this? I am always with you.

If you are forbidden to come, don't come!" And Baba repeated, "I am with you always!" (Lord Meher-p-5318-1965)

 

 

522-RAM KRIPAL

Fourteen-year-old Ramkripal came to the sahavas from Hamirpur, and Baba called Keshav and Pukar and asked, "Children under the age of seventeen were not permitted to attend the sahavas. Why did you bring him?"

Both replied, "The boy is very devout and was persistent in coming despite our advice to the contrary, saying that if he were not allowed to go he would commit suicide! So we had to bring him."

Baba asked Ramkripal, "Is this the sort of love you have for me? Are you prepared to die for me?" The boy nodded and Baba embraced him.

 

 

535-RAMA SHANKAR

In 1954 sahwas at Meherabad,  again the car had to stop. Rama Shanker of Bokhar village in Hamirpur was about to leap in front of it. Had Eruch not sharply applied the brakes, Rama Shanker would surely have been run over. Baba asked him sternly, "Why did you do that?"

"Baba, I am not satisfied ... Embrace me one last time."

Such was the condition of his lovers. Baba embraced him and then drove to Meherazad. At the beginning of the two-day meeting, rain had flooded Meherabad; now rivulets of tears flowed everywhere. (Lord Meher-p-3643-1954)

 

540-RAMNATH SONAR

During Hamirpur visit in year 1954, Baba left for Mahewa and on the way stopped at the village of Khanna. He had arrived early, and consequently there were only a few people waiting for him at the spot they had selected for giving darshan. But as soon as Baba's car was parked, his presence was announced by the beat of a drum (the customary village method of summoning people to assemble). Baba himself walked straight into the interior of the village and sat down on a raised platform outside the house of Ramnath Sonar, where he gave darshan freely to one and all. (Lord Meher-p-3448-1954)

 

 

550-RATHOR AYODHYA PRASAD

Introducing Ayodhya Prasad Rathor of Dhagwan Village, Keshav said that he had come to the meeting defraying his travelling expenses by selling his wife's jewellery. Baba asked, "Why did you do that? I was there [with you at your home]!"

Rathor answered, "Jewels can be obtained again in life; but there will not be another chance to attend such a rare meeting as this for 700 years."

 

 

555-RAWAT SHRIPAT SAHAI

On 14th August 1943, Shripat Sahai Rawat of Hamirpur, called Shribhai, came to Meherabad to see Baba. He had heard of Baba in Nagpur from Babadas. He was a very active political worker in the Indian National Congress party, and a warrant had been issued for his arrest because of his agitation for the country's independence. The British government was arresting all of the Congress party leaders for stirring up revolt against their rule.

When Baba saw him, he raised an eyebrow and inquired, "You are here? You should be in jail!"

Shribhai was amazed, as he was coming to Baba for the first time, and had not told him anything. Baba spelled out, "Take darshan without touching My feet."

Baba then asked him what had brought him to Meherabad. Shribhai described his long interest in spirituality, and at the end of his narration Baba dictated, "I am happy about your honest seeking for the Real. I am pleased with you. Ask Me what you want; you will get it. But express your wish in one sentence."

Shribhai was greatly affected by this meeting and on the spur of the moment said, "Spiritual advancement."

For a moment Baba looked serious. Then he gestured, "Granted."

Shribhai then admitted he was being pursued by the police, and Baba counselled, "You say that the conflict between a political and a spiritual life is now resolved. As you do not want to involve yourself further in politics, turn yourself in to the District Magistrate of Hamirpur."

"Don't run away," Baba advised, "Go and surrender yourself to the police. Your going to prison is good, and I will have My eye on you."

Shribhai obeyed. He was the first person from Hamirpur district to come in the Master's contact, and it is due to him that the whole of Hamirpur is today at Meher Baba's feet. His contact proved a link, and he also informed other Congress leaders in prison about Meher Baba.

Shribhai's brother-in-law came to meet Baba. Introducing him, Keshav said he was a highly successful businessman, whereas Shribhai was a spendthrift. So Baba had Shribhai sent for and teased him, "I have just heard from Keshav that your brother-in-law earns money while you fritter it away! What is this?"

Shribhai answered, "Baba, it is only you who make us prosperous, or ruin us!"

Addressing all, Baba remarked, "Shribhai is my old lover and his love is as strong as ever. Pukar says Shribhai accidently started a fire and, due to his negligence, medicines worth five thousand rupees were lost in it. But what Shribhai has done is worth more than five crores [fifty million rupees]! He presented to me the very infinitesimal portion of the Makardhwaj [Ayurvedic] medicine saved from the fire he had prepared. It is invaluable!"

During 1958 sahwas at Meherabad, Baba stretched out his legs and rested a while and asked Shripat Sahai, "Have you brought any medicine? This darshan is wearing me out."

Sahai aptly replied, "Baba, like everything else, your fatigue is eternal, but with my medicine it will go away."

Once Sripat Sahai approached, he offered his "flower," a poem of welcome to Baba, which Baba heard before giving him darshan. He then asked, "Have you brought the medicine?"

Sahai immediately produced a bottle of Ayurvedic tonic and, handing it to Baba, said, "When the Lord suffers, this medicine is prescribed."

 

 

559-RUDRA PRATAP

On completion of darshan in Mahoba, Baba went to the village of Kabrai. At five o'clock, he gave darshan at the Akhand Junior High School at Gauhari. One of the teachers, Rudra Pratap, gave a welcome address, and Baba dictated the following message:

When the fully-grown, fully-conscious man becomes childlike, desire less and lust less, he comes nearer to God. When I am among children, I feel myself to be a child. When I am among the poor, I feel no one is poorer than me. When I am among rich and influential people, I feel I am Emperor of all.

For you students, two things are necessary —honesty and humility. By humility, I do not mean modesty, but that humility which spreads greatness. So if you students realize this much, then the purpose of my being among you is served.

I give my blessings to you all.(Lord Meher-p-3448-1954)

 

 

570-SAKARAM JAIBAHAR

During 1962 gathering, Patwardhan arrived and the music started in the morning session. Kamat was playing the tabla; there was also a sitar player (Laxman Waze) and a flutist (Sakaram Jaibahar). At one point, Kamat gave a solo performance, and Baba told the Westerners to watch his fingers. All applauded when Kamat finished. After an hour, the musicians embraced Baba and departed. Baba remarked, "If you could understand what he just sang, you would feel so happy. (Lord Meher-p-4876-1962)

 

 

571-SAMIR DILJAN

He belonged to Lucknow and had Baba’s darshan. Now he is settled in Vasant Kunj Delhi.

 

 

574-SANT MALI

(A Gardener)

During New life Baba stayed in a cottage in Sarnath. Baba came out of his cottage with his hand on Sant Mali's shoulder, and gazed at the Nath and Khare families from a distance. Baba had invited them there on his last day in Sarnath so that they could have a second glimpse of him. (Lord Meher-p-2843-1949)

 

 

575-SARANGI PLAYER

On 15th October, 1963, at Guruprasad Begum Akhtar along with her tabla player, Muhammad Ahmed, and a sarangi player performed before Baba.(Lord Meher-p-5046-1963)

 

590-SHARMA

(A boy)

During Andhra tour, Baba reached Rajahmundry with the group. In addition, Baba had kept a few select boys along with him on the journey. Pukar had brought two boys from Hamirpur, named Sharma and Singh, who likewise stayed with the group. (Lord Meher–p-3257-1953)

 

 

599-SHARMA CHATURBUJ

During 1958 sahwas Baba went to the men's dormitory tent, where Chaturbuj of Ichhuara was lying in bed ill and unconscious.

Baba placed his walking stick on his chest and advised he be given milk, but someone said he was unable to drink anything. Baba sent someone to bring milk and kept his other cane on his chest. Chaturbuj suddenly sat up and held Baba in a tight embrace. He drank the milk and also ate after a while. (Lord Meher-p-4267-1958)

 

602-SHARMA RAJ KUMAR

Raj Kumar Sharma of Kanpur saw Baba at Meherazad on 6th November 1967, and was told to present all his difficulties to Baba after Baba ended his present seclusion. Baba said that, at that time, he might allow Raj to stay at Meherazad for three or four days, and Sharma was very happy. (Lord Meher-5296-1967)

 

604-SHARMA SALIGRAM & WIFE

Born in the village of Magarpur (District Jhansi, India), on 14th January 1928, Shaligram had a disturbed childhood. He lost his mother when he four years old. His father, a landlord, did not pay loving attention to Shaligram. He remained love starved and developed an aversion to the world. He aspired to become a monk and seek God. Shaligram reflects that by planting this desire to seek God, Meher Baba was silently drawing him closer.

At the age of eleven years, Shaligram, with one of his friends named Maithili Sharan, secretly left his home for pilgrimage to Badrinath Temple situated high up in the Himalayas. He carried a rosary and a copy of Bhagavad Gita. However, on the way, Maithili felt frightened having been spotted by an acquaintance and left Shaligram. Shaligram did not stop and continued his journey. In the train, a blind sadhu took special interest in Shaligram. On learning that Shaligram has secretly left his home and is on a pilgrimage to Badrinath, the sadhu persuaded Shaligram to return, saying that pilgrim places are full of immoral practices and are no longer abodes of God. The sadhu pointed out that God Himself seeks His lovers and one day Shaligram would succeed in finding Him. Convinced, Shaligram returned and resumed his normal life.

Shaligram resumed his studies and graduated from Kanpur. He then got trained for the job of a public prosecutor in the police department. He was posted at Allahabad, a holy city infused with a spiritual environment. Again he got tormented by the thought that he is drifting away from his main objective, the search of God. Shaligram took a vow of a totally frugal diet and abstained from eating any thing else. He resolved that he would not resume the normal diet until he finds God! After about a year he was transferred to Hamirpur, a poorly developed small town surrounded from three sides by rivers. Though reluctant initially, Shaligram accepted the new posting and arrived at Hamirpur with his bag and baggage ferried across the river. Soon Shaligram, because of his monk-like habits and honesty, impressed one Hari Shankar Sharma, his senior. It was through Hari Shankar that Shaligram heard the name of Meher Baba for the first time.

Hari Shankar talked about a police officer, Vishnu Shrivastava, and mentioned that Shrivastava’s wife is a devotee of somebody known as Meher Baba. The moment Hari Shankar mentioned about Meher Baba, Shaligram had a vision of Baba in a pink coat and sadra. He saw Baba smilingly poised on a sofa chair. At that time, Shaligram could not make out whom he actually saw in that vision. But later, when one of Shaligram’s acquaintance, who was working in Narayan Press of Hamirpur and from where the Hindi magazine Meher Pukar was published by Keshav Narayan Nigam, took Shaligram to the place of his work. While grazing through Meher Pukar, Shaligram saw a photograph of Meher Baba exactly similar to the vision seen earlier. Shaligram’s acquaintance was a Baba lover who firmly believed in the Godhood of Baba. He gave Baba’s declarations “Highest of the High” and “Meher Baba’s Call” to Shaligram for reading. Shaligram was deeply impressed by the divine authority of Meher Baba and was moved by His declarations.

At Narayan Press (now named as Meher Pukar Press) Shaligram met Parameshwari Dayal Nigam “Pukar.” Pukar told many Baba stories to Shaligram. In one such story, Pukar talked about a sahavas program at Meherabad, where Baba lovers expressed their desire to wash Baba’s feet. Baba said that washing His feet by everybody would be time consuming and troublesome. He said that He would wash His own feet on everybody’s behalf. Pukar narrated how Baba washed the feet of lepers and the poor. He also talked about the life and spiritual experiences of Baba’s disciple called “Pleader.” Pukar also gave the book God Speaks to Shaligram for reading. God Speaks, with its crystal-clear presentation of highly complex spiritual themes supported by beautiful charts, convinced Sharma that only God could create a book like that. Shaligram accepted Meher Baba as the Avatar of the Age. This was the year 1960. Hamirpur was already charged and activated by Beloved Baba and the tradition of holding annual Meher Prem Mela and Sahavas had just been started. Shaligram came into contact with many Baba lovers, including Dr. G. S. N. Moorty, Kishan Singh, Todi Singh, Prakashwati, Madhusudan, and others.

Shaligram’s heart was now aflame with Meher Baba’s Love and craved whole-heartedly to have His darshan. At Panwari sahavas, Madhusudan, moved by the Meher love of Shaligram, informed him about a meeting scheduled on 4th of December and specially convened by Baba for some selected lovers. Madhusudan instructed Shaligram to reach Sarosh Talkies (movie theatre) in Ahmednagar well in time and assured him of Baba’s darshan. However, Jal, Baba’s brother, objected and discouraged Shaligram for rushing to Ahmednagar, mentioning that the meeting is exclusively for some special invitees. Shaligram felt dejected and crestfallen. Later, moved by Shaligram’s mental state, Jal conceded and invited him for that very meeting, assuring that he would try his best to arrange Baba’s darshan. That meeting, however, was cancelled by Baba. Jal later informed Shaligram that he would be meeting Baba on 25th of December and intends to show Shaligram’s photograph to Baba. Shaligram promptly sent his photograph and a letter for Baba.

On 31st of December, Jal wrote to Shaligram: “I have been to Baba for a few hours and in spite of restrictions during Baba’s seclusion, I could place your photograph and the letter before Him. Baba looked at your photograph very lovingly and said, “I know everything about him and I will surely call him one day.” Jal’s letter filled Shaligram with immense happiness. All this made him much more restless to have a darshan of his Beloved Meher Baba.

This was the time when Bhopal center was celebrating Baba’s birthday commencing programs from 24th of February 1961 and invited Keshav Narayan Nigam as a special guest. Keshav was permitted to bring a companion. Shaligram accompanied Keshav and both arrived at Bhopal on 24th of February. From Bhopal, Shaligram sent a birthday telegram to Beloved Baba stating: “By your mercy I surrender myself to you as birthday greeting.” Overflowing with Baba’s love, Shaligram started giving discourses on Baba’s life and teachings at various places.

It was the month of April when Pukar gave the happy news about Baba’s circular informing about a darshan program at Poona. Shaligram started for Poona on 12th of May, reaching there on 14th. At Poona Bhau informed them that a special Baba darshan program is fixed on that very day at 4 p.m. Shaligram vividly recollects: As he entered the room, he saw Baba seated on a chair wearing a sadra. His divinely radiant face was full of peace and love. Light similar to moonlight was radiating from Him. When Pukar introduced Shaligram to Baba, Baba asked, “Has he started taking regular diet or he is still on frugal food?” Pukar said, “He has started taking regular diet. He was reluctant but after receiving a telegram from Adi Sr., he relented.” Baba then asked Shaligram “What made him stop taking regular food?” and without waiting for the answer, He instructed everybody to assemble in the adjacent hall. In the hall Baba came wearing a pink coat and sat on a sofa. This was exactly how Shaligram saw Baba in his vision.

In the hall, Shaligram was introduced again as the public prosecutor from Hamirpur. Baba asked the name of Shaligram’s village. He was told that it is Magarpur. Baba then asked Shaligram, “What do you want?” Shaligram said, “I want to be true to my surrender to Baba.” Baba was pleased and said, “Nobody has said that before. Now the conditions are such that it is I who has to surrender before the world.” Somehow Shaligram took this as his rejection and felt terribly upset and dejected. Eruch, who was interpreting Baba, then explained: “Baba is saying that surrender demands total emptiness within. If you beat a solid block of wood, no musical sound can be produced. But if the same block is made empty within by giving it the shape of a drum, it becomes a wonderful musical instrument. A rock has no desire. In the same way, in surrender one has to free himself from his own desires. Dust, trampled or reverently smeared on the head, remains unaffected. In the same way surrender means becoming the dust. Why Shaligram is seeking total surrender to me? This will make him useless for the world.” Then Baba asked Ramjoo to recite a couplet in Persian. That he did and Baba explained its meaning: “Since the time I have surrendered myself to my Beloved, I have become totally useless for the world.”

On this Shaligram said, “Baba, please, make me useless for the world and give me the strength to surrender to Your will.” Baba then enquired about Shaligram’s family members — kids and wife — and asked, “Do they have faith in Me? What will happen to them? Have you thought about that?” Shaligram said, “I leave everything to You, Baba.” Baba then said, “After surrender to the will of God, nothing remains to be achieved.” Then Baba instructed Pukar to ask Shaligram to sing a song of his choice. Shaligram poured out his heart, saying, “Baba, give me the strength to surrender totally to Your will and take refuge in You.” Suddenly Baba became supremely radiant and, raising His hand, said, “God has heard you and has granted your wish.” At that time the entire hall was filled with brilliant light and a deafening explosion was heard by Shaligram [described in talks by Shaligram as a clap of thunder]. Shaligram was in profound ecstasy and Baba too was extremely happy. Baba gave Shaligram five chocolates as prasad. But soon Shaligram discovered that one of the chocolates is missing. Later he found that missing chocolate in his bed. He ate all five.

Next day, on 15th, Baba hugged Shaligram lovingly and rubbed His cheek on Shaligram’s cheek. Shaligram felt as if high-voltage electric current has passed through his entire body. His joy of ecstasy was increased manifold. Baba instructed Shaligram, “Be truthful in your worldly duties, see Baba in all beings and work without any worry.” Shaligram asked, “Baba, how to see you in all beings?” Baba said, “Do not worry about that. I will take care of that at the appropriate time.”

 

607-SHASHI SHARMA

Shashi Sharma was son of Dev Dattu from Hamirpur

Prior to Baba's move to Dehra Dun, he had instructed Kishan Singh and others to look for an "ideal boy," because he wished to wash the boy's feet and offer him seven rupees as prasad every day for two weeks. A suitable boy was not found, but during the darshan on 23 March, Dev Dutt Sharma came accompanied by his teenage son, Shashi. Baba liked the lad and had Kishan Singh bring him to Mussoorie on 2 May. Baba kept him with him for about two weeks and then sent him home.

Shashi Sharma recalled that when he first saw Baba, "his divine glow made me try to touch his feet, but he did not allow it. I was invited to stay in his Mussorie ashram. Every day in the morning, he would put his head on my toes and give me a few rupees. I used to get an electric-[like] shock when his head touched my feet."  (Lord Meher-p-3311-1953)

 

610-SHARMA VISHNU PRASAD & WIFE

Babadas had visited Hamirpur during July 1952 and had informed Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan; and others. People in these areas were eagerly looking forward to Baba's darshan, but Baba had not yet given them the opportunity.2656-1948

Almost 80,000 people had the good fortune to receive Baba's touch during ten days of darshan in Hamirpur district. The whole region of Hamirpur resounded with: "Hari [Lord] Baba, Hari Baba! Meher Baba Hari, Hari!" The originator of this chant was Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan. 3210-1952

In 1954 Vishnu of Dhagwan sang the song "Jai, Jai Jagat ke Samarth!" — "Hail, hail the All-powerful One in the universe!" The song made Baba happy. 3268-1954

In 1952, during Baba’s visit of Hamirpur. A large-scale darshan took place in Nauranga. While coming up, Vishnu Sharma fell and badly hurt his leg. Pendu attended him and, after applying some medicine to the leg, bandaged it. 3384-1954

In 1955, sahwas program, the group reassembled in the hall at one o'clock, and Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan sang bhajans as Baba played the drum. Baba praised Sharma's singing, and handing him back the drum, he instructed, "Keep it carefully as I have played on it."

After tea, all gathered in the hall in afternoon, where Vishnu of Dhagwan sang bhajans at Baba's request.

Baba wanted to know the time. It was 10:45 A.M. Baba indicated he would enjoy some singing and then give another discourse. Vishnu of Dhagwan gave a combined song and dance performance, greatly enjoyed by all.

Next, Vishnu Sharma came up to read his humorous Chai Puran (Tale of Tea), written in a mixture of Sanskrit, Urdu, Hindi and English, which described the story of tea and extolled its attributes. When he finished, Baba joked, "Now the management's troubles have increased, because after hearing this tale, the men and women here will want more tea."

During 1958 sahwas, Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan made Baba smile with a song full of love.

On the 18th May 1960, Vishnu Sharma of Dhagwan entertained Baba by reciting his story, Chai Puran (a humorous "Tale of Tea"). (Lord Meher-p-4684-1960)

 

614-SHASTRI MATRA DUTTA & RAJ KUWAR

In Hamirpur, a pundit named Matra Dutta Shastri came in close contact with Baba. He was an orthodox Brahmin, well-versed in the scriptures. He had come with a view to deriding Baba; but, seeing him, his heart underwent a miraculous change, and he bowed his head at Baba's feet and remained dedicated forever.

During 1954 gathering at Meherabad, Kaikobad was called and recited a prayer from the Zend Avesta. Just as he finished, Matra Dutta Shastri shouted, "Avatar Meher Baba ki jai!" Baba warned all not to shout anything until he himself asked them to do so when the prayers were over. He, however, pardoned Matra. He also issued strict orders that no camera should click during the prayers.

On 21th November 1955, Baba arrived at Meherabad in morning. After going to his cabin Baba went back to his room and discussed various matters with the mandali. Entering the hall, Baba asked those who had not slept to stand. Matra Dutta Shastri also could not sleep. He recited a Sanskrit shloka praising the advent of the Avatar Krishna, and then in a paroxysm of weeping sought Baba's forgiveness for his sins. Baba called him and held him in a loving embrace. As Baba was consoling him, someone remarked about Matra Shastri, "He was feeling something within which made him restless, and so he couldn't sleep."

Baba thereupon explained to Shastri:

Don't be afraid, Shastriji. There is no need to say anything. If I am the Avatar, then I know everything. The only thing I have come for and can give is forgiveness. It is the most supreme thing for those who are forgiven. Christ often said, "I forgive you, I forgive you." Some considered this as his prasad, but people in general could not understand him.

If I am the Avatar, everything will be forgiven. If I am not the Avatar, what use would it be to ask my forgiveness? In fact, there is nothing to be forgiven. There is nothing like good and bad. Due to your bindings, you take it that way. In this bondage, there is good and there is bad; but eventually everything is zero. Maya is there for you, not for me. (Lord Meher-p- 3833-1955)

In 1955 gathering the group reassembled in the hall. Baba liked ghazal very much. Matra Dutta Shastri was again overcome with emotion, and standing up, began clapping and singing. At first no one clapped with him, but when Baba joined in, all others followed suit. The hall echoed with the sound, and Age was moved by the rhythm of Wine. Shastri started dancing

In 1960, Matra Dutta Shastri came from Hamirpur with printed copies of Divya Leela, which he laid at Baba's feet. Baba kept him in Meherazad the whole day. He also came the following day along with Homa Dadachanji. Baba paid a visit to the Ahmednagar Center on the 26th to embrace those who had laboured for his birthday celebrations there. This birthday message from Baba was sent to his lovers throughout the world: "The true lover is born only at that moment when he dies for God." (Lord meher-p-4636-1960)

             

623-SHIVENDRA SAHAI & SAROJ

Shivendra Sahai, old Baba lover from Banaras had opportunity to see to meet Meher Baba on His special invitation in May 1963 at Guruprasad in Poona along with his wife Saroj, children year old son Shachindra and 6 month old baby son. On barding next train from Manmad for Poona his younger son got indisposed by dysentery and dehydration and his condition worsened in absence any medical help when we reached near Ahmednagar. When his compartment reached near railway crossing the path leading to upper hill a solemn voice sounded within him, “Nothing will happen to him, just do not worry.” When they reached Poona and landed in a hotel He found that his condition had improved. When he met Baba in Guruprasad Baba took the baby boy in His lap recessed, and gave toffee & His garland to Shachindra. He gave a name “Meher Nath” to my baby son. On relating my train incident, He gestured, “My Nazar is always on you.”

Second time in July 1965, we all booked tickets for Poona to attend for Darshan but a fortnight before my leave was cancelled. Since I was not going I decided to make a bust of Baba. I made it and decided to paint it. But at last time, my son Shachindra broke it and nose of Baba‘s bust was broken. Finding no time I repaired the nose by chipping the material from the back of the bust, painted and dressed it as no can see the chipping. It was presented before baba through Keshav Narayan Nigam. Baba appreciated it but did point of the chipping on the back which can be from Baba being omniscient. When I came to know about it I was bowed down before Baba omnipresence and His love for us.

 

 

631-SINGH

(A boy)

During Andhra tour, Baba reached Rajahmundry with the group. In addition, Baba had kept a few select boys along with him on the journey. Pukar had brought two boys from Hamirpur, named Sharma and Singh, who likewise stayed with the group.

In year 1954, In Hamirpur Keshav began the introductions. He first introduced a boy named Singh, who had accompanied Baba to Andhra in 1953 and subsequently had run away from his home to join Baba in Dehra Dun. Baba asked Keshav if Singh was behaving normally now. He replied that there was still something lacking.

Baba asked Singh, "Do you know what real love is like?" and then explained, "The flame of love within does not even give out smoke for others to see. When you love me, you burn within yourself, and yet seem cheerful with a broad smile upon your lips. You bear the pangs of separation calmly and quietly. Even a sigh of the pangs of separation is an insult to that love!

"Attend to all your duties; you can still love Baba by dedicating all your good and bad to me.

Just as you cover your body with clothes and forget all about the dress you wear all day, similarly dress your soul only once in a day with thoughts of Baba, and Baba will then be all the time with you, even without your paying any further attention." (Lord Meher-3626-1954)

 

 

645-SONI NET RAM

He was called to Poona with special message and had Baba’s darshan at Guru Prasad in 1962. Baba said to him, “Lead a honest life”. He was in very profitable gold business. Leaving gold business he stated small business of selling copper goods and Bhajan books. He followed an honest life. (Meher Pukar-April-2017)

 

 

646-SONI SHIV NARAYAN

(In words of Mr. Soni)

I belonged to village Sidra in Hamirpur district and grocery shop owner.

I received information of Poona darshan program in East-West gathering in 1962 (from 1st to 4th November) through Keshav Narayan Nigam. I went to him and said I will not be arranging Rs. 60/ for both way train fare who had arranged train booking in 3 months in advance.

It was time nearing Dipawali. I came to Hamirpur and met Pukarji at his house. I thought I will meet only Pukarji instead of going to Poona. He asked me, How about going to Poona. I said my pocket does not allow. I came to my house in Sidra. My wife Prema gave Rs.25/-and asked me prepare for journey. I asked where from she got the money. She told that she found on the road while she took the goats for gazing in the field

I thanked Baba and to arrange the short fall I asked her to give her gold ear tops which she gave. I went to a money lender in village Paragaon.The money lender warned me not to gamble and loaned me Rs. 40/- Still there was short fall of Rs. 5/-toward incidental expenses in journey.

I proceeded with Rs. 60/-with me. I came to Ghat to cross the river. There was no ferryman. I removed my cloth and swam the river Betwa and reached Kings Road near house of Pukarji in the night. I said I will go to Poona and narrated the events. Pukarji treated me with food and my bedding.

After dinner, again I was worried about short fall of Rs. 5/-. I thought to sell some of my household goods in a bet. I came back to my village. In four bets I got Rs. 4/-each time and could collect Rs. 16/-It was 3 a.m. I said to my wife now things are OK. I came back to Beta Ghat again. This ferryman helped me to cross the river. It was 4 a.m. by now. I met Pukar ji again and related the events

Pukarji asked me to bring the Bus crossing Betwa river on big ferry From Igonhta which I did. With all Baba lovers gathered at the house of Pukarji we left and reached Jhansi. I boarded the train at Jhansi railway station with all Baba lovers. Jagdev Prasad Dube was also travelling. We reached Poona singing bhajans and ghazals.

At Poona station, we got divided in different groups. Our date for darshan was fixed on 4th November. We reached   Guruprasad on 4th by 4.30 a.m. in the morning. I stood near the Gate no 2 and was far behind in the line. Darshan started. I was looking at Baba from distance and found that Baba looked at me and His nazar was same as it was in year 1952 when I first saw Him in Hamirpur. When I reached in front of Baba, I bowed down to His Feet. Pukarji sitting by side of Baba told my story of Rs.25/- Baba raising His hands gestured that I am very happy and sais I have given him Rs. 25/-. Baba gave me one garland. For few minutes I saw Baba in front of Him. He looked very happy and His face was very bright and shining. Pukarji told me to me to move and I came out happily.

 

 

650-SHRIVASTAVA DWARKA PRASAD

Dwarka Prasad Shrivastava of Rath brought a bottle of water with which he washed Baba's feet, and then collected the water back in the vial. Adarsh Khare helped him and kept a little for himself. (Lord Meher-p-4250-1958)

 

 

655-SRIVASTAVA GOPAL SARAN & WIFE 

To make all the necessary arrangements required for Baba's work, Pleader was sent to Allahabad ten days in advance. There he contacted a man named G. S. Srivastava, an Assistant Commissioner with the state government, who had first met Baba in 1938 and become an ardent follower. Srivastava was already planning to spread Baba's message of love at the Kumbha Mela. Vibhuti and Babadas were coming to Allahabad for the same purpose. But Baba instructed that, until his own work at the fair was over and he had left Allahabad, their work should not begin.

The large painting done by Rano of Baba seated, titled The Avatar, was to be sent to Srivastava to be displayed at his house during the Kumbha Mela. But Baba specified that the painting should not reach Srivastava until after he had left Allahabad. (Lord Meger-p-2250-1941)

 

 

658-SHRIVASTAVA JAIDEV

He belonged to Urai

He was a good singer, Had Baba’s darshan in Hamirpur

(Meher Pukar)

 

 

652-SRIVASTAVA PREM NARAYAN & RAM KUWAR DEVI

They belonged to Jhansi UP

Both had Baba’s Physical darshan in 1958.

His Wife, Ram Kuwar Devi died on 18th December 2003.

(Meher Pukar)

 

698-TODI SINGH VERMA

Todi Singh, a prominent cream manufacturer in Aligarh, had found out about Baba from Kishan Singh and had had a brief glimpse of Baba from a distance in Meherabad at the time of the New Life meetings in August 1949. Later, he had also seen Baba in a dream, in which he had been asked, "Would you serve me? Would you feed me and my companions?"

The vivid dream made Todi Singh restless. He did not know Baba's whereabouts and wondered how he should serve him. The one glance he had of Baba at Meherabad had changed him completely — he was so overcome by his love that he had become almost like a mast. He appeared absorbed, merged in Baba's love.

His dream distressed him, and he longed somehow to obtain Baba's address.

During this period, Kishan Singh wrote to him from Delhi that he should send two large tins of butter to Baba as a gift. He gave him Keki Nalavala's address in Dehra Dun, and Todi was delighted at this fortunate turn of events.

Todi Singh and his son, Gajraj, arrived in Dehra Dun on the 11th of January 1950 with the tins. He went to Nalavala's home, where Keki Desai told him, "Baba is to arrive tomorrow, but he is not seeing anyone. In the New Life he is not accepting anything from anyone, either. Kindly leave so as not to disturb him."

Todi Singh informed Desai about his dream and said adamantly, "Baba has called me here to serve him." But Desai was equally insistent and requested that he leave. At last Todi Singh said, "Keep these tins of butter and send them to Baba."

But Desai answered, "I cannot interfere with Baba's conditions on anyone's behalf. I do not even know if Baba will see me or not."

"All right," said Todi Singh, "I am staying at a nearby dharamshala. If Baba meets you, kindly tell him about the tins and also tell him that I am eager to provide food for him." He left and Keki Desai subsequently forgot all about it. And Todi Singh himself did not bring up the subject when he was permitted to meet Baba briefly at the train station.

But on the 13th, Baba asked Keki Desai, "What is to be done about food during our stay at Manjri Mafi? We are only accepting food received as bhiksha." At this, Desai remembered Todi Singh's offer, but as he himself could not introduce any Old Life subject into the conversation, he remained quiet. Baba asked, "What are you thinking? Why don't you speak out?"

"Because of your order I hesitate to tell you," he said. Baba gave him permission and Desai explained about Todi Singh. Baba asked him to send for him, and Todi Singh came at once.

In Baba's presence, Todi Singh was so overwhelmed, he was absolutely dumbfounded. Whatever question was put to him he would answer, "Baba jani [knows]." He was asked, "How did you bring these two big tins of butter in the train?"

"Baba jani."

"What do you want?"

But the only words Todi could say were: "Baba jani."

Baba was highly amused, and he not only accepted the two tins of butter but permitted Todi Singh to provide him and the companions all their food as bhiksha.

He was asked to begin from the 16th of January, and again when questioned, "Are you ready to give food as alms for ten days from that date?"

All he could reply was: "Baba jani."

Baba laughed, and from that day Todi Singh was nicknamed Baba Jani. He returned to Aligarh, and on the 15th, with the required materials, he came back to Dehra Dun, and from there he went to Manjri Mafi.

Kishan Singh, Harjiwan Lal, Todi Singh and Was Deo Kain were called to attend a meeting between Baba and the men companions held at noon on Sunday, 30 April 1950, at Manjri Mafi.

Eruch explained to the men from Delhi about the New Plan, and they all promised without hesitation to give their full cooperation. Baba emphasized that they were to render all possible help, except in the way of money, food or clothing. "You should not spend a pie out of your own pockets for the companions of the New Plan," Baba emphasized.

Kumar promised to pay part of the proceeds of the sale of the Manjri Mafi property, which was Rs.7,000, by the end of July. Baba wanted the money immediately, then and there, that day! Consequently, Harjiwan Lal consented to lend the amount to Baba on condition that Kumar repay him by the end of July. Out of this Rs.7, 000, Rs.5, 000 was paid to Todi Singh in advance for the business, according to the New Plan. Harjiwan Lal was paid Rs.4,340 as rent for the building on Rohtak Road in Delhi.

Baba met with Kishan Singh, Harjiwan Lal, Todi Singh and Was Deo Kain for a while, and stated: "Somehow or other you men have come in my contact in the New Life as far as helping the New Plan group is concerned. But do not try to see me in Delhi unless I call you. You are free to meet the New Plan companions as often as you like. From today, you four have been taken in the New Life." The four men were happy with the meeting, and in the afternoon, they returned to Delhi.

Therefore, as a result of this unanimous decision, after just ten days in the ghee business, the companions immediately shut down their factory. The loan of Rs.16,000 was to be returned to Baba. This was done by handing over their cash balance of Rs.14, 570. The deficit of Rs.1, 430 was made up by the four women.

After the meeting, Baba expressed his desire to go mast hunting. Along with Eruch, Harjiwan, Todi Singh, Kain and Kishan Singh, he left for the town of Okhla.

A meeting of Baba lovers held on 29th September 1954, at Meherazad and about 850 persons arrived from different parts of India. Todi Singh was wandering near Baba behaving like a mast. Eruch gripped him firmly and led him to Baba.

In a similar manner, two other key men, Todi Singh Varma of Aligarh and Kishan Singh of Delhi, were also allowed a brief darshan and then sent away. These two individuals, along with Daulat Singh, were to prove important links in Meher Baba's work as events unfolded during the New Life.

Since Kaka was bedridden, Todi Singh's family came and prepared and sent the finest food. But Baba permitted the family to cook for only four days. On the 21st, he sent them back to Aligarh. Subhadra then cooked and sent the food, after which arrangements were made for the four women companions to do the cooking.

In Delhi, the companions began their ghee business. Appropriately, they named the enterprise the Navjeevan (New Life) Ghee Company. Since Kaka was the eldest, he performed the "opening ceremony," which was simply being the first to turn the handle of the charan (big wooden drum). Todi Singh had brought the required utensils and containers from Aligarh, where he had a factory. He also arranged for the supply of cream from which the companions prepared ghee. Most of the men helped in the work except Aloba, who cooked the meals for the companions, and Nilu, who assisted him by grinding the masala (spices). Baba had also exempted Kaikobad and Gustadji because of their age. Kaikobad would sit in a separate room and repeat Baba's name 100,000 times daily, as he had done in Dehra Dun. Gustadji would collect anything thrown away that he still thought useful.

The next day, Baba returned to Desai's and met with Kishan Singh, Harjiwan Lal, Todi Singh and the companions. Since the building which was to house Baba and the women in Delhi on Rohtak Road was not ready, Baba expressed his desire to relocate somewhere else. And since the companions of the Temporarily Restricted B-Group had always to be with him, they would naturally have to close down their ghee business. Baba informed them, "As companions of the original Plan One-B group, you must undergo the labor phase." He therefore proposed two methods of carrying out this phase, directing them to choose either one:

Todi Singh, after his meeting with Baba during the New Life in Manjri Mafi in 1950, was still behaving like a mast and had become careless about his family. He had come to Delhi from Aligarh for the darshan programs, at which time Baba instructed him to be mindful of his business and not neglect his responsibilities.

Baba arrived in Vijayawada from Madras on Friday, 16 January 1953. The largest group of those who joined Baba was the 30 from Hamirpur. From Delhi had come Dhar, Ganjoo and Kishan Singh; from Nagpur, Nana Kher, Pankhraj, Bhau and Kapse; from Saoner, Pophali Pleader; from Bombay, Nariman and Meherjee; from Ahmednagar, Kaka Chinchorkar and Pandoba; from Amraoti, Deshmukh, his wife and daughter; from Aligarh, Todi Singh.

Baba asked Todi Singh about his pecuniary condition and was told about his monetary difficulties.

"Are you worrying? [Todi Singh said yes.] What is there to worry about? In eternity, nothing has happened, and nothing will ever happen. All that happens, happens now at this moment — and then it is nothing!"   (Lord Meher-p-3629-1954}

 

 

700-TONGA DRIVER-1

In year 1939, while Baba and His group was in Benaras. Baba ordered the Tonga driver (to drive through the most crowded area of the city. Baba pointed out a particular man in the street, who looked like a beggar. The man was standing, gazing upwards, seemingly unaware of his surroundings. In this instance, Baba ordered Adi to give the man a coin. Chanji described the contact:

No explanation was offered at the moment, nor did we question Baba then as he seemed mentally preoccupied and "busy" elsewhere. After a while, after driving through many thoroughfares, Baba abruptly called for a turn, to return home. Simultaneously, Baba's expression changed with a "hum" typical to him. As the tonga traced its way homewards, Baba seemed to come down from his preoccupied (mental) state and began looking around with apparent interest. We took this opportunity to ask for an explanation about some of his significant gestures, and he readily replied that the man was spiritually dazed and "stuck-up" [stuck] on a certain place (like those inmates of our ashram of the God-Mad at Meherabad) and that the man needed a push onwards which he gave [from the second plane to the third plane]. The two-anna coin was a medium for this contact and significant for the planes Baba helped the man to cross. (Lord Meher-p-1981-1939)

 

 

701-TONGA DRIVER-2

In mast contact tour in year 1939, Baba left for Jaunpur (Utter Pradesh) in  very early morning on 15th December 1949, Leaving Rehata, they covered four miles before halting under some trees near a village. Walking several miles, they arrived in Jaunpur at four in the afternoon. Baba instructed to live by begging and search for a place to stay. They walked all over Jaunpur, but failed to find a suitable accommodation that fit the conditions.

After deliberating, Adi hired a tonga, and they went to a restaurant. Out of the sum he had been given to arrange for the accommodation, Adi paid the tonga driver ten rupees for the fifty-paisa fare, pleading, "Brother, give us food as alms!"

The tonga driver cocked his head to one side, and with a puzzled expression asked, "What did you say, sir?"

"Don't ask me again," said Adi. "If you don't give us food as bhiksha, we will starve! Come with us to the restaurant, order the food and tell us that it is alms for us from you. Then, we will all do justice to it." Never had such a strange request been made of the man. He stared at Adi (who looked far from starving) in astonishment. But he did as requested, and paid for the meal from the money Adi had given him for the tonga fare. (Lord Meher-p-2848-1949)

 

 

710-TULSIRAM

On seeing Tulsiram, one of the workers from Banda in Hamirpur, Baba was reminded how he had to travel by bullock cart to give darshan in the village of Ichhaura.

 

 

718-VERMA AURI SHANKAR

In year 1951, Was Deo Kain and Kishan Singh of Delhi were asked to have models of five religious symbols made: a Buddhist temple; a Hindu temple; a Christian church; a Mohammedan mosque; and a Zoroastrian fire-urn (representing the fire-temple). With the assistance of Auri Shankar Verma and Madan Mohan Agrawal the models were carved out of alabaster at Agra and sent to Hyderabad. (Lord Meher-p-3005-1951)

 

720-VAIDYA GAURI SHANKAR

Gauri Shankar Vaidya of Rath was an Ayurvedic doctor.

One largest darshan program during this period of the Fiery Free Life was held in the town of Rath on 25th November 1952.

Gauri Shankar Vaidya including Khare family had planned the program, which was attended by not less than 20,000 people. A huge pavilion was erected and all the best arrangements had been made and decorations hung. A great throng of humanity collected, and Baba distributed prasad nonstop throughout the day until evening.

One of the seven messages was read out after Baba's explanation on the Fiery Free Life. One message was titled "Our Ills and Our Remedies"

In 1953, Baba remarked to Gauri Shankar Vaidya of Rath, who was an ayurvedic doctor, "I am in very poor health. Just feel my pulse." While the doctor was feeling it, Baba added, "I am now suffering from measles, flu, pneumonia and malaria all at once. Have you any medicine for me?" 3246-19*53

On 5th February 1954, Baba left Nauranga for the village of Rath. The group arrived in Rath in the evening and Baba was lovingly received by Gauri Shankar Vaidya and others. Khare had arranged for Baba and the group to stay in a dharamshala together, about which Baba was not pleased. He had indicated earlier that he wished to spend the nights quietly secluded in an enclosed place.  (Lord Meher-p-3439-1954)

Gauri Shankar Vaidya (ayurvedic doctor) of Rath came forward, and Baba asked him to take his pulse. "It is normal, Baba," he said.

"The pulse of the whole world is controlled by my pulse," Baba stated. (Lord Meher-p-3628-1954)

Baba asked Gauri Shankar Vaidya (a doctor) to feel his pulse. "It is normal, Baba," he said.

"But I become indisposed in five minutes," Baba replied, "and become all right within the next five minutes. In five minutes I am old, and in five minutes turn young. You may mark how my countenance can undergo a change from bright and happy to old and haggard within a few minutes, and vice versa. What sort of disposition do I have?"

Baba then stated, "Now don't garland me daily; it is quite enough on this first day." (Lord MeheR-3814-1955)

 

 

722-VERMA HARISH CHANDER

Baba and the party arrived in Allahabad on 6th January 1953 in midnight to contact masts and Sadhus in Kumbh Mela.

Baidul had found a newly-constructed house in a quiet locality, where all were accommodated. They had a neighbour, Harishchander Verma, in whose care all correspondence and telegrams were sent. He was the only one in Allahabad who knew of Baba's presence there, and who was allowed to meet Baba. (Lord Meher-p-3241-1953)

 

 

742-WAMAN RAO

(A Singer)

During Hamirpur visit of Baba in 1954, thousands of people had come from different villages in the district to Hamirpur for Baba's darshan. As at other places, bhajan singing continued throughout the entire program. Two singers, Amardan and Waman Rao, had been travelling with the group. On the 8th, darshan continued until noon, (Lord Meher-p-3446-1954)

According to the Parsi calendar, Baba's 60th birthday fell on that day, on 10th February 1954. Everyone sang Happy Birthday to him. Keshav recited his poem "Meher Chalisa," and Baba embraced each one lovingly. Several of the Hamirpur men began dancing with joy.

Waman Rao started the refrain, "Yogi, mut jao (don't go), mut jao, yogi!"  But preparations for departure had already begun and the luggage was being packed. Baba had deeply embedded himself in the hearts of his Hamirpur lovers, and so his work was done. (Lord Meher-p-3451-1954)

 

 

745-YADAV BHAIRAV PRASAD

On 3rd February 1954, Beloved Baba had decided to carry his divine work in Ichhaura. On this day, in the afternoon Baba coming out of his tent went into jungle in north direction without letting anyone to know about it and completed his divine work which cannot be understood by our limited mind. During this period when baba was wandering in Jungle, the two Shepherds named Bhairav Prasad Yadav saw Baba while coming back from the jungle. To the extent Baba wandered in the jungle is not known. The moment two shepherds saw glowing and divine face of Meher Baba They got frightened and ran away from the scene. They informed Prabhu Dayal. When Eruch came to know of it he ran toward the jungle to find that Baba was seen coming back to jungle. Baba came near tent and sat on the cot placed on raised plate form. (English translation of -29 of History of Ichhaura by P. C Nigam)

 

 

749-YADAV RAM SAHAI

On 3rd December 1967, Chhagan came to Meherazad and reported about the Hamirpur fairs. Baba then sent the following telegram to those who had organized them — including Ramsahai Yadav "I am God in human form, and from my present deep seclusion, I send my love and blessing to you."5302-1937

Addressing all, Baba remarked, "Shribhai is My old lover and his love is as strong as ever. Pukar says Shribhai accidently started a fire and, due to his negligence, medicines worth five thousand rupees were lost in it. But what Shribhai has done is worth more than five crores (fifty million rupees)! He presented to Me the very infinitesimal portion of the Makardhwaj (Ayurvedic) medicine saved from the fire he had prepared. It is invaluable!"

In sahwas program of 1958, Baba stretched out his legs and rested a while and asked Shripat Sahai, "Have you brought any medicine? This darshan is wearing me out."

Sahai aptly replied, "Baba, like everything else, your fatigue is eternal, but with my medicine it will go away."

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Hits: 0

LIST OF TAMILNADU
SL No. NAME INTRODUCTION PLACE PAGE NO/ REF
1 A Bazarman Self Madras LM-1600
2 A Gardener Self Madras LM-1599
3 A Naked sadhu Self Hyderabad LM-2493
4 A Person from Arya Samaj Self Madras LM-1590
5 A Pickpocket Stole Rs.10 note Tirupur LM-2667
6 A Professional singer Self Madras LM-1590
7 A Swami from Madras Self Madras LM-2084
8 A Tall man devotee Self Virudnagar LM-2569
9 Ammal Pankajam Baba visited his house Chennai LM-1145
10 An Elderly Muslim Self Budhan Nagar LM-1723
11 Balasubraniniam M. Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
12 Capt. R. Balkrihenan Self Chennai Sovenier-2008
13 Capt. R. Jayaraman Self Chennai Sovenier-2008
14 Dakshyani Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
15 Deepak R & Vidya. Grand Children of Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
16 Designer N. Saminada Self Tanjore Souvenir-2008
17 Dr. A. K. Vasumathy Gr. D/o Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
18 Dr. D. Guiry Self Tanjore Souvenir-2008
19 Fossil S. M. Self Chennai LM-2571
20 Ilai Swami A yogi Avanashi LM-2665
21 Iyengar M. Chakravarthy & Lakshmi Self & wife          Tamilnadu LM-2058
22 Janki K. D/o Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
23 Jayanthi Rangnathan Gr. D/o Sampath Iyangar Tamilnadu C/o A. K. Mehernath
24 Kasthuri A. K. & Leela Gr. S/o Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
25 Krishna Swami A. S. Son-in-law of Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
26 Kubher Raj M. Trustee AMB TN Centre Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
27 Laxmi V. T. D/o Sampath Aiyangar-Meher Gazette Chennai LM-1145
28 M/o T K Ramanujam Mother of T K Ramanujam Chennai LM-5321
29 Meher Kanti Gr. Grand D/o Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
30 Mehernath A. K. & Gayathri Gr. son of Sampth Aiyangar            Chennai A. K. Mehernath
31 Mudaliar Vadivelu Baba visited his house Chennai LM-2556/1145
32 Naidu M D Kunnaih Self Madras Sovenier-2008
33 Naidu Sunder Rao Mayor of Madras Chennai Lord Meher
34 Naidu Venkat Narayana Diwan Bahadur Chennai LM-1590
35 Niroop Gr. Gr. D/o Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
36 Papamma V. Mother in law of Sampath Aiyangar   C/o A. K. Mehernath
37 Parmeswaran R. Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
38 Parthsarathy V. Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
39 Pillai Govindswami Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
40 Pillai K. Narayan Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
41 Raghavacharlu V. Father-in law of  Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
42 Raja Mohammad & Rahimtabi Self & wife Virudnagar LM-4305/64305
43 Rajammah V. Sister-in law of  Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
44 Rajasanapathy C. Self Tanjore Lord Meher
45 Rajesham Y AMBC Kamareddy Kamareddy Lord Meher
46 Raju  Mudaliar Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
47 Ramakrishna P. S. Self Trichnopalii Sovenier-2008
48 Ramamurty Wrestler of circus Ahmednagar LM-672
49 Ramanuja Charlu C. V. Circle Member-close disciple Chennai Refer Vol -3
50 Ramanujam T . K. & wife Self Chennai LM-5321
51 Rao K.V. Jagannatha Self Madras Sovenier-2008
52 Rao V. Hanumanta Self Chennai Lord Meher
53 Sabhaathy S. V. Ratna   Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
54 Sampath Aiyangar C V & Kamlemmah Close Disciple Chennai Refer Vol -3 Sl. No.81
55 Shanta Kumari Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
56 Sita Ramayya V. Managing Trusty AMBC Tamilnadu Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
57 Sitara Sriram Gr. Gr. S/o Sampath Aiyangar Meherabad C/o A. K. Mehernath
58 Srimathy Gr.D/o Sampath Aiyangar Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
59 Srivanasan K. S. Secretary, Meher Lague Chennai LM-2556/1145
60 Subramanian Iyer Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
61 Sundaram V. K. & wife Self & wife Chennai Sovenier-2008
62 Sunder Rajan C R. Offered his house for poor feeding Calcutta LM-2681
63 Swami Shudhanand Bharti Self Tamilnadu Refer Vol-1 Group-10
64 Varadachari .S. Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
65 Venkata Subbamma Self Chennai C/o A. K. Mehernath
66 Vishwanathan N. T. Self Tiruchnapalli Souvenir-2008
67 Visuandham B. Self Tiruchnapalli Souvenir-2008

 

 

Hits: 0

CONTACTS –TAMIL NADU

 

1-A NAKED SADHU

On 21st July 1945, Baba, with mandali left Hyderabad by train headed south for Madras where he eventually worked with nineteen masts

In  Madras one naked sadhu whom Baba encountered repeated over and over again the same thing: "Sab ham Khuda hain (We are all God]) ... Sab ham Khuda hain!"  (Lord Meher-p-2493-1945)

 

2-A PICKPOCKET

On 15th August 1948, Baba and the mandali took a bus to Tiruppur, where Baba wished to contact Prasananand Swami Guru. Prasananand was a good yogi, 50 years old, and had a wife and children. When Baba and His mandali arrived, they were informed that Prasananand was fasting on water and had taken a vow of silence for 40 days. He had rigged up a sort of cell in one of the rooms of his house where he was currently sitting, while one of his followers kept guard to see that he was not disturbed.

As usual, whenever Baba would arrive in a village or small town, a crowd gathered to have a look at the strangers. As Eruch was busy talking with a devotee, a man with a palsied arm stood next to him and put his other arm lightly around Eruch's shoulder in a gesture of friendship — or so Eruch thought. Eruch was carrying a wad of ten-rupee notes in his upper pocket, and though he did not see the act, he heard a crisp sound, turned quickly and saw the man holding two notes in his hand. Because of the crowd, Eruch did not say anything, but he caught a firm hold of the man's wrist and dragged him behind the house, determined to give him a few hard slaps for picking his pocket. He raised his arm to strike him when suddenly someone caught his arm from behind.

Turning around, he saw it was Baba.

"What are you doing?" Baba gestured.

"This rascal pinched Rs.20 from my pocket!" Eruch responded.

Baba looked at the man. "Did you do that?" He caught hold of his earlobe (the usual punishment for children) and, pinching it, warned him, "Never, never do that again!"

Baba turned back to Eruch and motioned, "Give him back the money. It is meant for those who need it. Had he not needed it, why would he have stolen it?" Eruch hesitated, but Baba repeated, "Go on, and give it to him!" (Lord Meher-p-2667-1948)

 

2-A PERSON FROM ARYA SAMAJ

Meher Baba's 40th birthday was celebrated on 18th February 1934, with great éclat. Programs of arti, bhajan singing and darshan began in morning. A few private interviews were granted during the mid-day interval and again in evening after a recital by a professional singer.

After dinner, Baba agreed to appear at a smaller function held at George Town, where a person from the Arya Samaj (an ultra-nationalistic Hindu organization) spoke to the gathering about Baba. (Lord Meher-p-1590-1934)

 

4-A PROFESSIONAL SINGER

Meher Baba's 40th birthday was celebrated on 18th February 1934, with great éclat. Programs of arti, bhajan singing and darshan began in morning. After a recital by a professional singer, a few private interviews were granted during the mid-day interval and again in evening after recital.(Lord Meher-p-1590-1934)

 

5-A SWAMI FROM MADRAS

On 14th 1940, A swami from Madras came the same morning for Baba's darshan and said, "A millionaire in Madras has sent me to you and if I am impressed by your darshan, he too will come. Hearing this, Baba smiled, spelling out, "The millionaire has found a new way of having darshan — darshan by proxy! He seems to be quite clever. It is something quite new. But, tell me, how can one drink water without thirst?" The swami understood and respectfully left after he was shown the masts. (Lord Meher-p-2081-1940)

 

6-A TALL MAN DEVOTEE

During the programs at Madras, thousands filed past Baba after taking darshan. One man took darshan on the night of the 3rd and was about to walk away when Baba interrupted the flow and called him back. Baba spelled out to him, "I know you." But none of the local lovers were acquainted with this gentleman.

The next morning, Baba went for a drive with some of the mandali. He gave directions to the driver, as if he were a long-standing resident of the city. After a few minutes, they came to a building, where Baba stopped the car. He got out and climbed the stairs to the second floor, and knocked on a door. No one answered. Baba ordered the mandali to push the door open.

Baba entered, and they saw the same man Baba had called back the day before at the darshan program. The room was the man's prayer room. On the walls hung pictures of Ram, Krishna, Buddha and other past Avatars and saints. There was only one chair in the room, and Baba went straight to it and sat down.

The man rose and went to Baba, sobbing and laying his head on his feet. The mandali watched, amazed.

After he calmed down, the man narrated a remarkable story. For years, he had used this room as his place of offering devotions. He sincerely felt that if the Avatar were to take form again in this age, he would come and sit in this chair in his prayer room. No man had ever sat on it until Meher Baba came. He now knew for certain who Meher Baba was.

Baba looked at the man with deep compassion and gestured, "Ask for anything."

The man replied, "I want shanti [eternal peace]."

"Ask for anything but shanti," Baba spelled out.

The man repeated, "Shanti."

Baba again cautioned against asking for it, but the man shook his head and repeated his request. He put his head on Baba's feet and wept bitterly. Baba placed his hand on the man's head and gave him shanti. His soul found peace, and he dedicated his life to Baba. (Lord Meher-p-2569-1947)

 

7-AMMAL PANKAJAM.

(He was resident of Madras).

Baba arrived in Madras 1st March 1930. Baba was received with great love and reverence, and escorted to the Aiyangar family residence. The next morning, after inaugurating a hall built by Aiyangar opposite his residence that Baba had named Meher Asramam, Baba planted a pipal sapling at Meher Bhavan, thus symbolizing that for generations to come people would find shelter under the cool shade of his love.

In the afternoon he visited the home Ammal Pankajam. (Lord Meher-p-1145-1930)

 

8-AN ELDERLY MUSLIM MAN

In 1936, Baba & group left Chikmagalur by the eight o'clock bus the following morning, for Baba Budan Mountain. The road was extremely rough and after travelling some distance, the engine overheated and the radiator boiled over. Proceeding further, they found the forest dense and forbidding and the steep ascent terrifying. With much difficulty they reached Budan Nagar, a small village with a population of only 150 people. The driver advised them, "You'd better fill your canteens here, because up on the mountain there is no water." Chanji filled their containers.

During the bus ride, an elderly Muslim man had been staring at Baba. Quite taken by Baba's appearance, he said he wished to accompany Baba to the dak bungalow on top of the mountain; but the bus driver refused to allow the man to ride along and made him get off, although Baba seemed to like the old man and did not object. (Lord Meher-p-1723-1936)

 

14-DR. A. K. VASUMATHI

A.K. Vasumathy was granddaughter of Sri C. V. Sampath Aiyangar, Saidapet, Madras who was 1st lover disciple from Madras (Chennai) since 1927.

She was great lover of Avatar Meher Baba. Right from childhood, Vasumathy was brought up in the “love atmosphere” of Babaji, as the entire family lovingly called Meher Baba

During the years 1930 to 1937, Beloved Baba was pleased to make several visits to Sampath Aiyangar’s place and stayed in his house at Madras and Bangalore for a period of over 20 days. Vasumathy was very fortunate to have had Baba’s darshan and be gifted with His close divine sahwas on all occasions. Baba also used to play hide and seek and other games with her and her brother Kasthuri when they were children.

In later years, she was employed in Bombay by Lever brothers and had the rare fortune to have Baba’s darshan frequently at Poona and Bombay.

When Vasumathi’s mother Janaki, who was a very staunch Baba lover, expressed her worry to Baba about her daughter living alone in Bombay, Beloved Baba comforted her with the remarks: “Don’t worry. My Nazar is always on her”

Vasumathy was very fortunate to be in God’s company and have His darshan for 5 days during the sahwas in February 1958 and participated in Baba’s 64th Birthday celebrations on 25-02-1958. She also attended the East West gathering at Poona in November 1962. Later Baba asked her to attend “The all-women’s day” gathering of select lovers at Meherazad on 23-12-1963 for Mehera’s birthday. She had Baba’s darshan for 2 days during “Final public program” at Poona in May 1965. When Baba dropped His body, Vasumathi was blessed to have His darshan at the crypt –Tomb Shrine on Meherabad Hill. Vasumathi had the opportunity of participating 3 birthday celebrations of Beloved Baba in His divine presence and received blessing in 1934 (40th) at Madras, in 1936 (42nd) at Bangalore and in 1958 (64th) at Meherabad respectively.

Vasumathi settled down in Meher Bhawan, Saidapet, Madras after she left Bombay and revived the activities of Meher Ashramam inaugurated by Meher Baba in 1930. She rededicated to Meher Ashramam –Temple of Silence on 10-07-1987 ( Baba’s silence day) after getting Baba’s approval in a subtle manner at his tomb shrine at Meherabad in form of unusual rain and sign of rainbow over Samadhi at the time of her appeal.

She emphasized Silence as the mode of worship at Meher Ashramam since Beloved Baba’s silence is the key note to this sacred place inaugurated by Him in March 1930 and planting Peepal tree sapling as its foundation. Except entrance room to the Ashramam, the rest of vast area of ground is dedicated to Baba’s silence. The pedestal platform where Baba sat in April 1947 under is magnificent Peepal tree in the rear portion is the Sanctum –Sanctorum of His Meher Ashramam.

Vasumathi took great pleasure in taking about Baba and His activities in an informal way to all lovers and was able to convey the messages of Baba’s discourses to the intellectuals in a lucid manner and people enjoyed her talks about Beloved Baba.

Her stead-fast faith in Meher Baba as Avatar and God in Human form and her unflinching love for Him under all circumstances were a result of the grace and compassion bestowed on her by Beloved Baba as His priceless gifts and prasad.

She was born on 14-5-1927 and died on 1-3-2013

 

15- FOSSIL S. M.

In year 1947, while was in Madras, S. M. Fossil arranged for Baba to visit a local high school. For those students, local artists, social workers and those associated with Madras public institutions who were present, Baba gave message education & culture. (Lord Meher-p-2571-1947)

 

16- ILAI SWAMI

On 15th August 1948, Baba proceeded by train and bus to the village of Avanashi, where He contacted one of the most forbidding characters ever recorded, a great yogi known as Ilai Swami. Although reported to be at least 80 years old, the yogi appeared physically to be untouched by time. Despite appearing young and radiant, Ilai Swami's nature was unpredictable and disturbing, and so intense that people often felt more upset than comforted after encountering him.

The yogi was naked, except for a small loincloth around his ebony body. His toe and fingernails were two to three inches long. When he slept, he simply lay on the barren earth, without a blanket — in all weather conditions. He was never seen drinking water or even touching it for that matter. After eating, he would simply wipe his hands on his thick black hair. (Lord Meher-p-2665-1948)

 

 

15-IYENGAR M. CHAKRAVARTHY

On 17th December 1939, the foundation-laying ceremony for Meher Baba's Universal Center was held. Besides the general public, Baba lovers from Bombay, Poona, Nasik and Ahmednagar attended. Forty buses were hired to carry them from Bangalore. About 4,000 persons participated including the Dewan of Mysore) and other important government officials. The program began at 4:30 P.M., when the head of the reception committee, Pappa Jessawala, garlanded Baba on his arrival. In the Master's honor,

Baba proceeded to break the ground and lay the foundation. Sitting on a special stone seat (which was to be kept as a cornerstone of the future building), Baba rose and scooped a little earth with a special seven-metal shovel (forged at a local workshop) as acclamations in his praise rent the air. Baba struck the earth seven times and sat back on his special seat. The following message from him was then read out by Aiyangar:

Among the speakers M. Chakravarthy Iyengar was one... The program terminated amid loud cheers of Baba’s Jai. (Lord Meher-p-2058-1939)

 

18-JANAKI K

(Younger daughter of Sampath Aiyangar C.V)

Janaky K. was younger daughter of Sampath Aiyangar. She dedicated herself to Baba at first sight in March 1930, her staunch, unquestioning love for Baba was rare and Baba’s gift to her. Even at the outset she proved this. For instance, she was expecting her third child during Baba’s first visit to Meher Bhawan in 1930. Soon after Baba’s visit she had a severe attack of small pox. Doctors advised her to terminate her pregnancy to save her own life but she refused saying that she would leave everything to her God Baba. She not only fully recovered but to everyone’s amazement neither she nor her baby son Mehernath had any pox marks. Her faith in Baba had worked a miracle.

Trail and tribulations in her life only deepened her love and faith in Baba. This she transmitted to her children and grand children in great measure. She was solely responsible for keeping all in Aiyangar family rooted in baba after Aiyangar’s passing away. Under Baba’s instructions Adi (Sr.) kept in touch with her to keep track of the family after Aiyangar’s demise in 1943.

Baba permitted her to spend a week with Him and women mandali during His stay in Bangalore- an experience she cherished all her life.

The sacred Padukas worn by Baba during his 1947 visit to Madras was gifted by Him to her as His Prasad in exchange for a new pair he asked her to make and send.

It is to her that Aiyangar family owes a rich collection of Baba books, photographs, lockets and so on.

She passed away on 15-2-1968 and Beloved Baba was pleased to send the following telegram for the family.

“My dear Janaki has come to Me for eternal rest in My bliss. She is blessed- Meher Baba in seclusion”

 

20-KASTHURI A.K. & LEELA

(Gr. D/o Sampath Aiyangar)

Kasthuri, grand daughter of Mr. Sampath Aiyangar had Baba’s darshan in Aiyangar’s house in Bangalore on 18/19 April, 1934 when he was 8 years old. Baba was in a playful mood and entertained her by playing Hide & seeks, Stop & Go and Spot the middle finger.

On April 1934, she got opportunity to see Baba once again at her grandfather’s house in Bangalore.

 

23-LAXMI V. T.

Laxmi V. T. was the eldest daughter of Sampath Aiyangar had indomitable courage in taking bold initiatives; she grew up to become high profile, educated and prominent social worker instead of languishing as a shattered teenage widow which she was.

Even before Baba’s first visit to Saidapet in 1930 she assisted her father in spreading Baba’s name and message. She helped plan programs during Baba’s visits to Aiyangar’s home in Saidapet and Bangalore. She was the editor of the Meher gazette from 1930 to 1938 and talked about Baba in various meetings,

Her motto in life was “work is worship’. She had high-risk responsible positions which often posed threats to her life. Her firm faith in Baba saved her always.

During Baba’s visit to Saidapet He visited a Baby Care centre, the Harijan Welfare Colony, and Vigilance Home for rehabilitation of fallen women, run all by her. The inmates of Vigilant Home garlanded Baba with a specially woven Cotton garland with Velvet Flowers in them. Baba gave special instructions to Dr. Donkin to send the garland to the Backetts in London, who in turn donated it to the Myrtle Beach Centre in U.S.A.

She was responsible to arrange for Beloved Baba third and last visit to Saidapet, Madras in 1947from April 2nd to 5th. 15000 people had darshan.

She was appointers Honorary Magistrate in of her dedicated service to humanity. She was highly talented and her plats, songs, poems and articles were very much appreciated.

After Aiyangar’s passing away in 1943, she was the source of strength and succour to   Aiyangar family including her sister and her children.

 

26-MEHERNATH A. K. & GAYATHRI

A K. Mehernath is the grandson of Mr. Sampath Aiyangar Saidapet, Chennai who was first lover disciple of Avatar Meher Baba since 1927. He received the grace even before his birth since Beloved Baba blessed her mother Janki who was carrying him at that time when Baba visited Saidapet between 1st to 3rd March 1930 to inaugurate Meher Ashram.

Second time when Meher Baba visited Madras between 17th to 19th February, 1934, Mehernath was 3 years old and had God’s darshan for the first time and sat in his grandmother’s lap  at Baba’s feet.

Again In April and May, 1934, Baba visited his father’s house in Bang lore and stayed for six days and Mehernath as child had opportunity to play with Meher Baba.

In January, 1936, Baba visited his father’s house in Bang lore and on memorable day of 16th February (42nd Birthday as per Parsi calendar) Mehernath got to be with Baba and photographed.

During April 1938, from 24 to 27th Baba stayed in his father’s house and he had Baba’s darshan along with his family.

On 22nd March 1940, Mehernath had Baba’s darshan at Bang lore Meher Ashram when He was 9 years old.

Beloved Baba visited Saidapet madras for 3 rd time between 2nd to 5th April and stayed in his father’s house “Meher Bhawan”. Mehernath along with his family members had Baba’s loving contact.

Mehernath had opportunity to attend 5 days sahwas in Nov/December in 1955 and in 1958.

He later married to Gayathri in 1958 and he along with his wife also had opportunity to get Baba’s darshan at Meherabad. Baba embraces both of them and gave two toffees as prasad.

He had been in correspondence with Baba from 1940 to 1961 and received replies to his queries, messages and blessing from Baba. He had made lot of compilations in his own hand writing and calendar of events on related to Meher Baba’s visits. He is still very hard working and contributed most for this compilation.

 

27-MUDALIAR VADIVELU

While Baba was in Madras with Aiyangar family and close lover Mudaliar Vadivelu met who had helped with arrangements. Many others from Bombay, Nagpur Kashmir and Karachi came for the meeting (Lord Meher-p-2566-1947)

While Baba was on Andhra tour Mudaliar Vadivelu asked if Baba would also visit Madras. Baba looked at the old man lovingly and replied, "Dear Vadivelu, you have brought with you the whole of Madras; so don't worry about My going there in person." (Lord Meher-p-3177-1952)

 

30-NAIDU J. VENKATANARAYANA

Meher Baba's 40th birthday was celebrated on 18th February 1934, with great éclat. Programs of arti, bhajan singing and darshan began in the morning. A few private interviews were granted during the mid-day interval and again in evening after a recital by a professional singer. A large public meeting under the chairmanship of Dewan Bahadur J. Venkatanarayana Naidu was held that evening with many speeches delivered about Baba's life and message. (Lord Meher-p-1590-1934)

 

38-RAJA MUHAMMAD M. & RAHIMATBI

(Deputy Superintendent of police)

During sahwas program at Meherabad in 1955, when the group had gathered in afternoon M. Raja Muhammad recited a prayer-poem composed by Mallikarjuna Rao. Baba joked, "Read it in such a way that your heart may not start beating rapidly. There are some whose hearts palpitate in my presence. Raja Muhammad, in a clear low voice, read the prayer. (Lord meher-p-3791/2/1955)

Raja Muhammad and his wife Rahimatbi from Virudhunagar, Tamil Nadu met Baba again. As his introduction, Baba observed, "He was deputy superintendent of police in Madras. He is a true Muslim. Then he was the inspector-general of police in Pondicherry. He has great love for me. His wife is my devotee. They have written their experiences about me and sent them to Adi. Anyone who wants to can read what they have written." (Lord Meher-p-4305/6-1958).

In sahwas program in 1955 at Meherabad Baba embraced Raja Muhammad and his wife. (Lord Meher-p-4325-1958

 

42-RAMANUJA CHARLU C V (Swamiji)

Sri C. V. Ramanuja Charlu (Ramanuja-Alia Swamiji) was C V Sampath Aiyangar’s cousin brother. He had Baba’s Darshan at Saidapet, Madras in March 1930 when Baba came to inaugurate Meher Ashram and planted peepal tree in commemoration of His visit.

Later he met Baba in 1634 at Madras and in 1936 in Bangalore. He was attracted to Baba as God from very beginning. He was resident caretaker of Meher Ashramam between 1930 to 1937 and participated in all Baba activities. He fed the poors daily in Baba’s name. He often observed silence. Meher library and reading room at Saidapet Madras were very popular among Baba lovers.

Baba permitted him to join the mandali in 1937 and gave him the nick name “Swamiji”. His primary job was to look after the masts and he sometimes accompanied Adi Sr. during his trips in search of masts.

Since 1930 Sri Ramanujam was in touch with Meher Baba through correspondence. He was then doing his duty as Treasurer of Meher League which was blessed by Baba. In February 1937 he was sent asked by Baba to attend his birthday celebrations at Nasik, which he attended. He also paid his respects, on his return to Shri Narayan Maharaj and Sri Upasani Maharaj of Sakori.

Sri Ramanujam said in his notes: “Within a month after return home I began to feel restless in life, ever longing to join the Master and live in His holy company rendering service to Him. One day a thought suddenly struck me to forthwith telegraph to Baba-‘feeling restless: prey interview. Awaiting orders’-to this I received the telegraphic reply the next day. ‘Come immediately Nasik.’ I started for Nasik and then to Rahuri where Baba was attending to the Mad- Mast persons. When I prostrated Baba, He asked me what my worries were. When I expressed my ardent desire to live with Him rendering service till this body lasted, He unhesitatingly said “You have come in very good time. Yes. You come and join Me at once. You will see and know who I am.”  Immediately he returned to Madras, settled his duties assigned to him in the Mad Ashram along with the two ardent disciples, Pleader and Baidul.

He was with the Master, while Baba was in Bangalore doing important duties. He had gone on Sri Baba’s propaganda mission and returned on the 10th May 1941 from his tour in South India. With His permission he stayed in Saidapet, with his cousin, during his last days in 1941. In 1941, he fell sick while travelling in south India doing Baba’s work observing silence and partial fast on Baba’s order. Baba instructed him to stay with Aiyangar at Meher Bhawan and take medical treatment. He and passed away on 4th June, 1941 in his Cousin’s (C. V. Sampath Aiyangar’s) residence in Saidapet (Madras) at the age of 69.  He continued his silence and just before breathing his last, he loudly called out Baba’s name three times. With the sacred name of Baba on his lips Ramanujam breathed his last and verily has gone to the feet of Avatar Meher Baba. A very fortunate soul indeed.

When Sri Baba was informed of his demise, He sent the following wire to C. V. Sampath Aiyangar:

“No body need feel sad but rather glad because Ramanujam has come to Me.”

 

43-RAMANUJAM T. K.

(Engineer)

On 27th February 1968, inviting ten of the main workers of the Ahmednagar Center to Meherazad Baba praised their efforts in producing a grand celebration for his birthday, especially the procession and talk at Gandhi Maidan. Girjanandan Dube and T. K. Ramanujam, 28, (who had accompanied Girjanandan) were also allowed to see Baba on this occasion. At one point, Dube recited a couplet before Baba about surrendering to God, which Baba appreciated. He allowed him and Ramanujam to kiss His cheeks several times before they departed.

  1. K. Ramanujam ardent Baba lover took his widowed mother for Beloved Meher Baba's darshan with the hope that it would act as a healing balm on her deeply wounded heart. When they sat in front of Baba in the darshan hall at Guruprasad, Poona, Baba looked at them with great understanding and compassion. Baba's eyes rested on the son and He asked, 'Where are you all staying?'

'At Ganeshkhind, Baba.'

'Why are you living so far from here? Could you not stay in a hotel near this place?'

'Baba,' Ramanujam hesitatingly replied, 'it's firstly because my cousin resides at Ganeshkhind'.

'Is that all?' Baba asked. As a Baba lover Ramanujam knew that he will have to explain fully as Baba will not leave it at that! So he replied, 'Baba it is also because my mother doesn't want to eat food cooked at a hotel.'

'Why does she not want to eat food cooked at a hotel?' Baba asked.

'Baba, because she has become a widow and as per our custom a widow takes food prepared by herself or by some relative who should be a Brahmin.'

Baba's eyes peered into the Ramanujam’s eye on his statement. After a moment's pause He said to him, 'Am I not your Father?'

With eyes full of tears, the Ramanujam replied, 'Yes, Baba, you are — you are indeed my Father!'

'Well, how can your mother be a widow then?' Baba pointed His finger at mother.

'You are right, Baba, she can't be a widow,' Ramanujam replied.

Baba's face suddenly assumed brightness and austerity. With calm but divine seriousness He further gestured with His hand making a circle in the air.

He said, 'I am the husband and father of the entire Universe. Know that for sure.'

The Ramanujam bowed down his head in assent. Baba continued, 'There is no need for your mother to shun food prepared at hotels and feel that she is a widow.'

The Ramanujam told his mother what Baba conveyed. He told her not to feel like widows bereft of a husband because she had Baba’s grace — the symbol of help and the protection. His mother perhaps did not quite understand all that was meant. But after leaving Guruprasad Hall, the he noticed a change coming over his mother slowly but steadily. She began to come out of her mental gloom. Baba had started healing her wounded mind, her tortured heart in His imperceptible manner from that moment on.

The mother and the son stayed for a fortnight. On the last day of departure, the mother and the son took an auto and started for Guruprasad to have a parting darshan of Beloved Baba. While on their way to Guruprasad the mother with a sigh of longing said to her son, 'I want to have a ride in Baba's car!'

The Ramanujam said, 'what are you dreaming of, mamma? This is a child-like expectation on your part. Who can travel by Baba's car? It is meant for His use and for the use by His mandali. So give up this childish idea!' She kept quiet, thinking that Baba's car was meant for Baba — The God-man.

When they arrived at Guruprasad and came to the porch, one of the Mandali came out and informed them that Baba had left for a house visit a few minutes back. 'But He has left His car for your mother and yourself to go to Poona Railway Station. So please go in it to the Railway Station, otherwise you people will be missing the train.'

The mother looked proud as her wish was fulfilled and said to her son, 'You talked as if you were not my child but my father. But see how Baba, the (Antaryami) Omniscient One, has fulfilled my desire to travel by His car. So remain a child that you are, O.K.?'

How fortunate were the mother and the son who were indeed beloved and taken care of by the One who knew the slightest wish and thought that sparkled in any mind in the world!

Why not? After all He is having a Universal Mind'. (Much love-pp 348-350)

 

47-SAMPATH AIYANGAR & KAMLEMMAH

(Circle Member)

Refer-fortunate Souls-Volume-2 group-10 Sl no 80

 

52-SRINIVASAN, K. S.

Baba arrived in Madras on 1st March 1930 and was received with great love and reverence. He was escorted to the Aiyangar family residence, Meher Bhavan. The next morning, after inaugurating a hall built by Aiyangar opposite his residence that Baba had named Meher Asramam, Baba planted a pipal sapling at Meher Bhavan, thus symbolizing that for generations to come people would find shelter under the cool shade of his love.

Baba visited the child welfare center and distributed sweets to children. In the afternoon he visited the homes of K. S. Srinivasan, and two other Baba lovers. (Lord Meher-p-1145-1930)

 

55-SUNDER RAJAN C. R.

A Madrasi official named C. R. Sunder Rajan was residing nearby. When Chanji had visited this landlord four days before, Sunder Rajan had overheard Chanji and asked, "What exactly do you require, brother?" Chanji explained the benevolent work the philanthropic Parsi wanted to do for those who had suffered misfortune, and the Madrasi said, "He can stay in my new premises, which I am supposed to move into soon."

"But you have a family," Chanji pointed out. "The generous Parsi wants a vacant house." Sunder Rajan explained that his family was leaving for Madras in a day or two, so the house would be vacant.

So on the 15th, Chanji took Baba to Sunder Rajan's new house. Seeing him from a distance, Sunder Rajan was deeply affected. Sunder Rajan told Chanji, "You can use my car also during office hours, from 10 A.M. to 5:00 P.M." He gave the use of his driver and included free petrol besides. In those wartime days, gasoline was strictly rationed and very scarce, but Sunder Rajan, being a high official in the supplies department, somehow managed to obtain it for Baba's use.

Baba approved the house, and Sunder Rajan moved into a tiny adjoining room on the premises. Baba "bothered" him every few minutes, sending him word not to make any noise. Sunder Rajan had to be content to remain in his room like a statue. When he had to go out, he would carry his shoes in his hands and quietly tiptoe out of the house. He would only put on his shoes when he was well outside the gate.

All this may sound strange and unbelievable for one who did not know who Meher Baba was. But Baba's attraction was so strong, even atheists changed their minds about God's existence and were ready to serve Baba when they met him.

The Parsi mandali were accommodated in the Parsi dharamshala, and Deshmukh (a Hindu, not permitted to stay at the Parsi dharamshala) stayed in the Anand Bhavan Hotel. All saw Baba every morning at Sunder Rajan's for instructions.

Soon after settling in, Baba changed his plan: Instead of feeding 50 people per day for a month, he now wished to feed all the hundreds of them at once! Chanji went to inform Dr. Chowria, who gladly agreed to the proposal. Every member of his organization worked wholeheartedly. After a thorough selection process, they invited the most needy of the middle class to the feast. Tasty food was prepared, and dhotis and saris were purchased.

The "generous Parsi" (Baba) arrived at the school building on 19th October 1943, for the program, and was escorted to a private room where he could distribute the food. One of the mandali was posted to make sure no one except the genuinely needy entered. Baba served food to about 325 middle class persons who had become destitute. All the poor people gazed at him. They could not help themselves. Baba was such a unique personality that his splendour could not be hidden.

The guests murmured among themselves, "This Parsi must be a real Mahatma! How great he is to feed us so lovingly without any publicity. Others wish their names in the papers and photographers present for any small service." After the meal, Baba handed each man a dhoti and each woman a sari. His name was never disclosed, yet the wave from his Ocean of love touched every heart and, in so doing, cleansed it more than they could ever know.

For the previous few days, besides the feeding of the poor, Baba had been busy hunting for masts in Calcutta. (Lord Meher-p-2382-1943)

 

Hits: 0

RAJASTHAN LIST
SL No. NAME INTRODUCTION PLACE PAGE NO
1 A Fakir  Wandering fakir  Ajmer LM-608
2 A Group of 40 widows Group Mount Abu LM-2696
3 A Local villager Self Mount Abu LM-2696
4 Agrawal Lawyer from Jaipur Jaipur LM-2196
5 Agrawal Lala Chiranji Lal Self Jaipur Lord Meher
6 Dr. Surendra Bhatnagar Self Ajmer Lord Meher
7 Fatah Khan Tonga Driver in Ajmer Ajmer Lord Meher
8 Frenchy Boy Mount Abu LM-5377
9 Jaipuri Qawaal Singer Jaipur LM-5054/5368
10 Mangi Lal Sculptor Jaipur History of Naurenga
11 Nair C.G. Self Jaipur LM-2191
12 Puran Singh Self Jaipur Known Sources
13 Shankar Pate A sanyasi Toka LM-948
14 Sohan Lal Sculptor Jaipur History of Naurenga
15 Two bearded old men Kept vigil on Baba's car Ajmer LM-1682